)> joHK bu:^ya:^» t THE PILGRIM S PROGRESS FROM THIS WORLD TO THAT WHICH IS TO COME. DELIVE-RED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM, JJV TWO PARTS. .«. . — —v^^^^- BY JOHN BUN YAN. 'fe>Si%^^- — i HAVE USED SIMIL1TUDES....H03E A xii. 10. • — ->->®-<< — A NEW EDITION5 DiyiDED INTO CHAPTERS. WITH THE LIFE OF THE AUTHOR. TO WHICH ARE ADDED, EXPLANATORY AND PRACTICAL NOTES. EMBELLISHED WITH ELEGANT ENGRAVINGS, jKTjy-rojRJC: {^. PUBLISHED BY JOHN TIEBGUT^ 238 WATER-STREET. Paul e? Thomasf Printers. 1811. I PREFACE. ->♦-<■ The high estimation in which the " Pilgrim's Progress has been held for above a century, suffi- ciently evinces its intrinsic value ; and there is every reason to suppose, that it will be read with admiration for ages to come ; probably till the consummation of all things. The pious Christian, in proportion to his '^ gi'owth in grace, and the knowledge of the Lord Jesus," de- rives more and more instruction from repeated peru- sals of this remarkable book; while his enlarged expe- rience and extended observation enable him to unfold, with progressive evidence, the full meaning of the very agreeable similitudes employed by its truly ingenious author. And even the careless or uninstructed reader is fascinated to attention, by the simple and artless manner in which the intereslinj^: narrative is arrano-cd. Nor should this be represented as a mere amusement, which answers no further purpose : for it has been ob- served by men of great discernment, and acquaintance with the human mind, that young persons, having pe- IV PREFACE. rused the Pilgrim as a pleasing tale, have generally retained a remembrance of its leading incidents, which, after continuing perhaps in a dormant state for several years, has at length germinated, as it were, into the most important and seasonable instruction, while the events of their own lives placed it before their minds in a new and affecting point of view. It may, there- fore, be questioned, whether modern ages have produ- ced any work which has more promoted the best inter- ests of mankind. It would not perhaps be difficult to show, that the Pilgrim's Progress, as first published, is as really an original production of vigorous native genius, as any of those works, in prose or verse, which have ex- cited the admiration of mankind through successive ages, and in different nations. It does not indeed pos- sess those ornaments which are so often mistaken for intrinsic excellence : but the rudeness of its style (which however is characteristic of the subject) con- curs to prove it a most extraordinary book ; — for had it not been written with very great ingenuity, a reli- gious treatise, evidently inculcating doctrines yet dis- esteemed by the unenlightened mind, it would not, in so homely a garb, have so durably attracted the atten- tion of a polished age. Yet, it is undeniable that Bun- yan's Pilgrim continues to be read and admired bv vast multitudes ; while publications on a similar plan, by persons of respectable learning and talents, are con- signed to almost total neglect and oblivion ! This is not, however, that view of the work which entitles it to highest honour, or most endears it to the pious mind : for, comparing it with the other produce PREFACE. tions of the same author, (which are indeed edifying to the humble believer, but not so much suited to the taste of the ingenious) we shall be led to conclude, that in perusing this he was highly favoured with a peculiar measure of the divine assistance ; especially when we recollect, that, within the confines of a gaol, he was able so to delineate ihe Christian's course, with its vari- ous difficulties, perils, conflicts, &c. that scaixely any- thing seems to have escaped his notice. Indeed, the accurate observer of the church in his own days, and the learned student of ecclesiastical history, must be equally surprised to find, that hardly one remarkable character, good or bad, or mixed in any manner or proportion imaginable ; or that one fatal delusion, by- path, or injurious mistake, can be singled out, which may not be paralleled in the Pilgrim's Progress: that is, as to the grand outlines ; for the minutice^ about which too many narrow minds waste their zeal, are with very few exceptions wisely passed over. This circumstance is surprising ; that every part of this sin- gular book suits the various descriptions of such as profess godliness; and relates the experiences, tempta- tions, conflicts, supports, and consolations of Christians in our own times, as exactly as if it had been penned from the observation of them, and for their immediate benefit : while, like the sacred Scriptures, it remains a sealed book to all who are strangers to the power of godliness, and that peace xvhich passeth understanding. These remarks may be very properly concluded with the words of a justly admired poet of the pre- sent day, who in the following lines has fully sanc- tioned all that has been here advanced — ■^i PREFACE. '^ O thou, whom, borne on fancy's eager wing Back to the season of life's happy spring, I pleas'd remember, and while mem'ry yet Holds fast her office here, can ne'er forgetr Ingenious dreamer, in whose well-told tale Sweet fiction and sweet truth alike prevail, Whose hum'rous vein, strong sense, and simple style^ May teach the gayest, make the gravest smile, Witty, and well employ'd, and like thy Lord, Speaking in parables his slighted word. I name thee not, lest so despis'd a name Should move a sneer at thy deserved fame ; Yet ev'n in transitory life's late day That mingles all my brown with sober gray. Revere the man, whose Pilgrim marks the road, And guides the Progress of the soul to God. 'Twere well with most, if books that could engage Their childhood, pleas'd them at a riper age ; The man approving what had charm'd the boy. Would die at last, in comfort, peace, and joy. And not with curses on his art who stole The gem of truth from his unguarded soul.' COWPER, TIROCINIUM, V. 129. In respect to the present edition of the Pilgrim's Progress, it may be proper to observe, that the Notes, explanatory and practical, are selected from those publi- cations, known to have been edited by the celebrated re- verend Messrs. Mason, Scott, and Burder : to the inge- nuity of the latter is the present work indebted for that excellent plan, the division by chapters » — Great pains have been taken to examine every scriptural reference, in order to render this edition as correct as possible. — The author's marginal references seemed so essential a PREFACE. Vll part of the work, that it was deemed indispensably re- quisite to insert them in their places. But as the other marginal notes are only useful in pointing out any pas- sage in the text, to which the reader might wish to re- fer; it was thought most adviseable to supply their place by a running title on the top of every page, con- veying as nearly as possible the same ideas: for, indeed, they so encumber the page, and break in upon the uniformity of printing, that all hopes of elegance must be precluded while they are retained. To render the Pilgrim's Progress of still greater use, this edition is presented to the public in a form entirely new. The work is divided into distinct sec- tions, of convenient length; the design of which is to oblige the reader to make a frequent pause : for so en- tertaining is the narrative, that the heart becomes in- terested in the event of every transaction, and is tempt- ed to proceed with a precipitation that excludes proper reflections : so that it may be justly feared, that thou- sands have read it with no other advantage than tem- porary amusement, without the least conception of its spiritual design. Several ministers have thought it a pleasing and pro- fitable exercise, to read and explain the Pilgrim to their people in private meetings. Should any into whose hands this edition may come, think proper to pursue such a method, they will find some assistance from the division of chapters made ready to their hand, as well as by some hints which possibly might not have occurred to them. It is also submitted to the consideration of heads of femilies, whether the PilgriMj in this form, may not Viil PREFACE, be well adapted for the purpose of reading to their children and servants on Lord's-day evenings. The subject matter is so entertaining, that the attention of all would be secured ; and the practical improvements might tend, by the blessing of God, to enlighten their minds in the grand truths of the gospel of Cluist. THE tIFE OF 30JIN BUNYAN. The whole compass of biography exhibits not a character more interesting, than that of a man convert- ed from singular depravity of manners, to eminent pie* ty ; and raised from the deepest obscurity, to be an au- thor celebrated for genius, and uncommonly useful to mankind. Such was the excellent writer of the Pil- grim's Progress. John Bunyan was born at Elstow, within a mile of Bedford, in the year 1628. His descent was, as him- self expresses it, of a "low and inconsiderable genera- tion," his father being an itinerant tinker, and his mo- ther of the like rank . They gave him the best education in their power^ which was common reading and writings of which he afterwards made a very excellent use ; but for the present he gave himself up to the most execrable vices, particularly '' cursing, swearing, lying, and blas- pheming the holy name of God." During this period he was not without considerable checks of conscience. At but nine or ten years of age, in the midst of his sports and childish vanities, he was often distressed, both by day and night. For even in his sleep he was terrified with " apprehensions of devils and wicked spirits," and "of the fearful torments of iO THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. liell-fire," insomuch that he sometimes wished himself to be a devil to torment others, that thereby (as he ig- norantly hoped) he might escape being tormented by them. These terrors were but partial and temporary re- straints upon his conduct, and by no means cured him of his deHght in sin, or of his aversion to true religion. He mentions it, however, as a remarkable circumstance in his experience, that though he de- lighted in his own sins and those of his wicked com- panions, " it made his heart ache" to heai' profane language from people reputedly religious, and to see the wicked actions of persons professing godliness. The early part of Mr. Bunyan's life was also at- tended with some hair-breadth escapes from danger- ous accidents. At one time he fell into the river Ouse ; at another into a creek of the sea; in a tliird instance he escaped the bite of an adder, and (after wounding it) drew out its sting with his fingers ; but the most remarkable instance was the following : while a soldier in the Parliament army in 1645, he was draughted for the siege of Leicester, but another, de- siring to change with him, took his place, and was shot through the head with a musket-ball, while stand- ing sentinel. Soon after this he married a young woman poor as himself; for they had not, he says, " so much house- hold-stuft' as a spoon or dish between them." But she had been blessed with a religious education, and brought for her marriage-portion two small devotional tracts, *' The Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven," and " The Practice of Piety." These books Bunyan re- peatedly read ; and though they were not the means of his conversion, they had such an effect on him, that he was willing to ** do many things," and give up some of his outward vices. At this period he received a considerable check of conscience under one of the sermons he heard at diurch oa sabbath- breaking, to which he was much ad- THE I.IFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 11 dieted ; but this conviction he shook out of his mind, and the same afternoon returned to his usual Sunday sports, when the following incident happened, which shall be related in his own words : " The same day, as I was in the midst of a game of cat^ and having struck it one blow from the hole, just as I was about to strike a second time, a voice did sud- denly dait from heaven into my soul, vvhich said, ' Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to heaven, or have thy sins and go to hell?' At this I was put to an exceeding amaze ; wherefore, leaving my cat upon the ground, I looked up to heaven, and was as if I had, with the eyes of my under standings seen the Lord Jesus looking down upon me, as being veiy hotly displeased with me, and as if he did severely threaten me with some grievous punishment for these and other ungodly practices. *' I had no sooner thus conceived in my mind, but suddenly this conclusion was fastened on my spirit, that I had been a great and grievous sinner, and that it was now too late for m.e to look after heaven. Then I felt my heart sink in despair, and therefore I resolved to go on in sin : For, thought I, if the case be thus, my state is surely miserable : miserable if 1 leave my sins, and but miserable if I follow them. I can but be damned ; and if I must be so, I had as good be damned for ma- ny as for few. " Thus I stood in the midst of my play before all that then were present : yet I told them nothing ; but, having made this conclusion, I returned desperately to my sport again : and I well remember, that presently this kind of despair did so possess my soul, that I was persuaded I could never attain to other comfort than what I should get in sin : wherefore I found within me great desire to take my fill of sin, still studying what sin was yet to be committed, th.at I might taste the sweetness of it, lest I should die before I had my de- sires. In these things I protest before God, I lie not ; these were really, strong^, aijd with all my heait my 12 THE UFE 01« JOHN BUNYAN, desires : the good Lord, whose mercy is unsearchable, forgive me my transgressions !" Thus Bunyan went on sinning greedily for about a month or more, till one day, as he w^as standing at a neighbour's shop-window, and ''there cur sing and swear- ing, and playing the madman" (as he expresses it) after his usual manner, the woman of the house, though a loose and irreligious person, reproved him very severe- ly, protesting he was " the ungodliest fellow for swear- ing" she had ever heard, and enough to spoil all the youth in the whole town. This reproof, coming from such a woman, silenced and shamed liim ; nay more, it even cured liim of that detestable vice ; and his remark on this circumstance is well worthy the attention of profane and customary swearers:-^" " How it came to pass (says he,) I know not, I did from this time forward so leave my swearing, that it was a great wonder to myself to observe it ; and whereas before I knew not how to speak unless I put an oath before and another behind, to make my w^ords have authority, now I could, without it, speak better and with more pleasantness than I could before." Soon after this he fell into company with a poor, reli- gious ftian, that spake pleasantly of religion and of the scriptures ; which so delighted Bunyan, that he betook himself to his Bible, and found great pleasure in read- ing the historical and more entertaining parts of it. This carried his reformation one step farther. He be- came now conscientiously moral ; his acquaintance reckoned him very godly and religious; and himself thought that he "pleased God as well as any man in England," f Similar to this, was a remarkable circumstance in the life of Mr. Per- kins, an able minister of the gospel. While a young man, and a scholar at Cambridge, he was devoted to drunkenness. As he was walking' in the skirts of the town, he heard a woman say to a child that was froward and peevish, " Hold your tongue, or I will give you to drunken Perkins yon- der." Finding himself become a by-word among the people, liis conscience was deeply impressed, and it was the lirst step towards his conversion. THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 15 Bunyan's two favourite amusements were ringing and dancing; these now^ appeared inconsistent with tJie character he had assumed, and therefore must be rehn- quished, though rehictantly and by degrees : they were like the extinction of a right eye, or the excision of a right hand. All this time, how^ever, he was building upon a wrong foundation : being " ignorant of God's right- eousness," he went about to establish his own ; and had no suspicion that he was in an error, till one day he overheard three or four poor women in Bedford dis> coursing on religious subjects. He was much sur- prised to hear them talk of conviction, the new birth, the sweetness of the promises, and the power of temp- tation, of the depravity of their own hearts, and of their imbelief ; and to hear them bitterly contemn '' their own righteousness as filthy, and insufficient to do them any good." *' They also spake (as he expresses it) with such pleasantness of scripture language, and with such appearance of grace in all they said, that they were to him as if they had found a new world ; as if they were ' people that dwelt alone, and not reckoned among the nations.' "(a) These topics w^ere not only new to him, but in a great measure unintelligible ; and he was led first to iiuspect, and afterwards to condemn himself, as a vain babbler and a hypocrite ; as wanting the *' true tokens of a godly man," and as a stranger to those pleasures which he found these good people had experienced. This conviction induced him to seek repeated oppor- tunities of their company, and the more he enjoyed of their conversation, the more earnestly he desired it. The various branches of christian experience, and the important truths of scripture, now engaged his whole attention, and he found it as difficult then to bring his {a) Num. xxjii. 9 14 THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. mind from heaven to earth, as, at some other times^ to H^levate his mind from earth to heaven. Before his conversion, Bun van had formed a strong attachment to a young man of very loose morals, whose acquaintance he now found it necessary to drop ; but meeting with him a few months afterwards, and asking him how he did, the other replied in his usually wild and profane language, *' But, Harry^ (said Bunyan,) why do you swear and curse thus?" The other replied in a great rage — '^ What would the devil do for com- pany, if it were not for such as I am ?" About this time Mr. Bunyan met with some books written by the ranters of that age, who were a set of practical, as well as theoretical, antinomians. Their leading maxims seem to have been, (when fairly ex- pressed,) those diabolical ones mentioned by St. Paul — " Let us do evil, that good may come : — let us sin, that grace may abound." About this time he began to read the scripture ** with new eyes," and as he had never done before ; especially St. Paul's epistles, which were now very de- lightful, though formerly they had much oifended and disgusted him. In short, the Bible became his con- stant companion, and he was (as he says) " never out of it, either by reading or meditation;" constantly crying to God, that he might know the truth, and fol- low it. A fresh difficulty however occun-ed. Reading in the New Testament, of the various extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, wisdom, knowledge, faith, &c. he was particularly stumbled at the latter ; and, misun- derstanding some of our Lord's words on that sub- ject, (a) he VAas tempted to try to work a miracle to prove his faith. One day, in particular, walking be- tween Elstov/ and Bedford, it was strongly suggested (c) Matt. xvii. 20. THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 1^ to him to bid the puddle " be dry," and to say to the dry places, ''Be you puddles." But just as he was about to speak, the thought came into his mind, to go under the hedge to pray that God would enable him. On the other hand it occured to him, that if he tried and could not effect it, it would discourage and sink him into deep despair. For this reason he pru- dently declined it. While his mind was thus agitated between hope and fear, he had what he calls " a kind of vision," respect- ing the good people of Bedford, which is thus related in his own words : "I saw, as if they were on the sun- ny side of some high mountain, there refreshing them- selves with the pleasant beams of the sun, while I was shivering and shrinking in the cold, afflicted with frosty snow, and dark clouds : methought also, betwixt me and them I saw a wall that did compass about this mountain ; now through this wall my soul did greatly desire to pass, concluding that, if I could, I would even go in the very midst of them, and there also comfort ni}"- self with the heat of their sun. ' About this wall I thought myself to go again and again, still prying as I went, to see if I could fine]. some way or passage, by which I might enter there- in. But none could I find for some time. At the last I saw, as it were, a narrow gap, like a little door- way in the wall, through which 1 attempted to pass ; now' the passage being very strait and narrow, I made many offers to get in, but all in vain. At last, with great striving, methought I at first did get in my head, and after that by a sideling striving my shoulders, and after that my ^vhole body. Then was I exceeding glad, went and sat down in the midst of them, and so was comfort- ed with the light and heat of their sun. " Now this mountain and wall, &c. was made thus out to me : the mountain signified the church of the living God ; the sun that shone thereon, the comfortable shining of his merciful face on them 16 TIIi: LUB OF JOHN BUNYAK. that were therein; the wall I thought was the world, that did make separation between the Christians and the world ; and the gap which was in the wall I thought was Jesus Christ, who is the way to God the Father, [a) But forasmuch as the passage was wonderful narrow, even so narrow that I could not, but widi great diffi- culty, enter thereat, it showed me none could enter into life, but those that were in downright earnest," This vision, whatever it was, abode much upon his mind, gave him an ardent desire to enjoy the sunshine of the divine presence, and excited him to cry mightily to God for it. A variety of temptations succeeded these ; but with every temptation the Lord made a w^ay for his escape. At length he began to break his mind to the good peo^ pie of Bedford, and they introduced him to their minis- ter, Mr. Gilford, who invited him to mingle with those serious persons that frequented his house ; and to listen to the experience of others, in order to enlarge his own. He now acquired a deeper acquaintance with the human heart, its inward corruptions and unbelief; evils which he felt so strongly working in himself, that he thought it impossible he should be already converted, and had little hopes that he ever should. His spiritual conflicts, therefore, increased rather than diminished, insomuch that he compares himself to the possessed child, brought by his pai^ent to Jesus Christ, who, while he was yet coming to him, was thrown down by the devil, and cruelly torn by him. (b) Bunyan observes here, as a sign that his convic- tions were of the right sort, that they made him very conscientious ; so much so, as to tremble at the verge of duty, and shudder at the approach of sin. He now became (as is often the case with converts) so scrupulous, that he who once never spake without (a) John xiv. 6. Matt. vii. 14r. (^) Luke ix. 42. THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 17 ail oath, was afraid to speak at all, lest he should speak idly, or misplace his words. He was not, however, so entirely taken up with his own feelings, as totally to neglect observation upon those around him. The following remarks, as they cannot easily be better expressed, shall be given in his own words : " While I was thus afflicted with the fears of my own damnation, there were two things would make me wonder : the one was, when I saw old people hunting after the things of this life, as if they should live here always : the other was, when I found professors much distressed and cast down, when they met with outward losses : as of husband, wife, child, &:c. Lord, thought I, what ado is here about such little things as these ? What seeking after carnal things by some, and what grief in others for the loss of them ! If they so much labour after, and shed so many tears for, the things of this present life, how am I to be bemoaned, pitied, and prayed for ! My soul is dying, my so^jI is damning. Were my soul but in a good condition, and were I but sure of it, ah ! how rich would I esteem myself though blessed with bread and water ! I should count those but small afflictions, and should bear them as little burdens. ^ A wounded spirit who can bear?' " Painful as he felt his convictions, yet was he at times fearful of their dying away, or being removed by im« proper means ; because he had observed persons in similar distress, who, when their troubles wore away, or were improperly removed, became more carnal, and more hardened in wickedness, than before. That scripture lay much upon his mind, ^' Without shed- ding of blood there is no remission ;"(«) and he was led to cry earnestly to the Lord, that he might be de- livered from " an evil conscience," only by the sprink- ling of atoning blood. (a) Heb. ix. 22. 3 i& THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. At length the time of his deliverance approached, and he received his first consolation th; ough a sermon on those words of Solomon, ** Behold, thou art fair, my love. "(c) This reached Bunyan's case, afforded him *^ strong consolation," and gave him a happy in- terval of joy and triumph in the' Lord : but his tri- umph was of short duration : the enemy returned to the charge with double force, reattacked him with in- creased malice, and he was now tempted to question the first principle and ground-work of all religion, the very being of a God, Or, admitting this, said the spi- rit of infidelity, *' How can you tell but the Turks have as good scriptures to prove their Mahomet to be the Saviour, as we have to prove our Jesus ? Every one thinks his own religion right, Jews, Moors, and Pagans ! and what if all our faith, and Christ, and scriptures, should be no more !" These sceptical suggestions w^ere accompanied with strong temptations to immorality and profaneness..,. even to curse God, and to blaspheme his Son. For infidelity and profaneness are of near neighbourhood, and the arch-enemy of mankind knows how to accele- rate the course of sinners from one unto the other. Sometimes he attempted to reason wdth his tempta- tions, but under great disadvantages, for want of his being acquainted with the external evidences of Chris- tianity, The principal check his doubts received was from an internal principle, which rejected and disrelish- ed them. At length it pleased God, however, to per- niit him for a time to sink again into despondency ; and, at intervals, he feared that his senses would have left him ; at other times he thought himself possessed by the deviL But the sorest trial of this period of his life, was a temptation to commit the unpardonable sjn against the Holy Ghost ; this he was prompted even to covet the opportunity of committing, though the new prin- Ca)Cant. ir. 1. THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 19 Ciple within him so revolted at the suggestion, that he forcibly closed his mouth with his hands, lest the fatal blasphemy should escape him. This temptation lasted about a year, and v/as at-^ tended one while, with peculiai' insensibility, and at other times with such distractions in duty as frustrated his attempts to pray ; and so much was his mind con- vulsed by it, that sometimes he thought he even felt one behind him pulling his clothes, to stop him when he began to pray. It is unnecessary, and might appear tedious, to relate all the temptations with which this good m_an was agita- ted, during this period ; it is, however, proper to ob- serve, that they were not without some allays of com- fort ; his cup was bitter, but mixed with some plea- sant ingredients ; or, to speak without a figure, he had intervals of consolation ; many precious promises were applied, and he was at some times as much elevated with joy, as he was at others depressed with grief. It is also worthy of observation, that during this time he enjoyed the advantages of sitting under the ministry of good Mr. Gilford, (an ancestor of the late learned Dr* Giffbrd,) an evangelical and useful minister at Bed- ford ; whose advice appears to have been very judi- cious and salutary. *' He would bid us take special heed, (says Bunyan,) that we took not up any truth up- on trust ; as from this or that man ; but pray to God that he would convince us of the reality thereof by his Spirit in the word : for (said he,) otherwise, when temptations come, not having received them with evi- dence from heaven, you \\411 find the want of that help and strength to resist, which once you thought you had." This advice was very seasonable to Bunyan, who betook himself to the scriptures, and to prayer ; and there found, as every simple honest inquirer doubt- less will, all the satisfaction which he desired. He re- marks also, that the sense he had of the evil of sin, was of use to keep him steady in the truth, by discovering his 20 THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAK. absolute need of a Saviour, and exactly such a Saviour as the New Testament reveals. About this time he met with Martin Luther up- on the Galatians, and was much struck with the simi- larity of his experience with that of the good old re- former ; and to find him describe so nearly the vari- ous temptations and conflicts which he had felt. He also received from this book considerable light into the gospel scheme of redemption, and esteemed it, next to the Bible, the most valuable book he had ever met with. Now again he began to rejoice and triumph : now he began to sing with the Psalmist, *' My mountain stands strong; I shall never be removed."(Q!) He found however, this was but a short truce in his Avarfare ; and that these comforts were only to support and strengthen him for future conflicts. The next trial which beset him was a truly diabo- lical one — '' it was to sell Christ, to exchange him for the things of this life, for any thing." And those words, " Sell him, sell him," would be impressed upon his thoughts an hundred times running, for hours toge- ther, and that during a succession of many wrecks. It may well be supposed he prayed and strove against this temptation ; at last he found nothing so much relieve him as answering the enemy in his own way, as fast as his temptations were repeated — '' I will not, I will not, I will not ; no, not for thousands, thousands, thousands, thousands of worlds !" At length, after much striving, he felt the thought pass through his heart, as he ex- presses it- — " Let him go if he xvill .*" and he imagin- ed also that, for the moment, it had his free consent. " Now, (says ou ' author) was the battle w^on ; and down fell I, as a bird that is shot from the top of a tree, into great guiit and fearful despair. " And this continued un- (fl) Psal. XXX. 6, 7. THE LIFE OF JOHN BtJKTAN. 21 til he was at length relieved with that comfortable word, " The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin."{a) During the above period the tempter assaulted him ill a manner that some persons have jested with, though it was no jest to Bunyan. In short, he tells us his enemy would not let him eat his food in quiet : but '' forsooth, (says he,) when I was set at my table at any meat, I must go hence to pray ; I must leave my food now, and just now ; so counterfeit holy would this devil be ! When I was thus tempted, I would say in myself, ' Now I am at my meat, let me make an end.' — ' No, (said he,) you must do it now, or you will displease God, and despise Christ.' " And when he omitted to obey this temptation, his conscience smote him, as if he had refused to leave his meat for God. We have already mentioned the consolation he re- ceived from a sense of the efficacy of atoning blood ; on this occasion it seemed to him " as if the tempter did leer and steal away from him as ashamed of what he had done:" but this modest fit of the devil was of short duration ; he soon recollected his usual ef- frontery, and returned with a more serious and alarm- ing temptation. In short, he now tempted him to be- lieve that he had committed that unpardonable sin, the sin against the Holy Ghost \{b) and that his case was like Esau's, after he had sold his birthright, *' when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected ; for he found no place for repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears. "(c) These passages have given so much pain and unea- siness to others beside Bunyan, that it may not be an unprofitable digression, to bestow a short explanation on them, in hopes it may be of use to such as may in future be attacked with the like temptations. (a) 1 John i. 7. {b) IVIark Hi. 29. (c) Hcb, sll. ir. V 22 THE LIFE OP JOHN BUNYAN. Divines seem now pretty well agreed, that an en lightened understanding and a malicious heart must meet in the same person, to constitute a capacity of committing the unpardona'ole sin. Thus it has been supposed, that if Peter had denied his master with the same malice that Paul persecuted him ; or, if Paul had persecuted Jesus with the same conviction of his divi- nity as Peter hud received when he denied him — either w^ould have committed the unpardonable sin. The in- stances of this union of knowledge and hatred are so few, that we may reasonably hope sinners of this «lass are for from numerous : the most awful appearance of it seems to be in those malicious Phai'isees, who wil- fully shut their eyes against the evidences of Christ's mission, and attributed all his miracles to the agency of Beelzebub. The case of Esau has also been much misunder- stood : the place he sought for repentance was not in his own, but his father's mind, as appears by the his- tory; that is, he sought to revoke his father's blessing. The supposition, however, that he had comm.itted the unpardonable sin, had such an effect on Bunyan^ that it not only distressed his mind, but made his very body tremble for many days together ; and produced such a stoppage and heat at his stomach, as greatly dis- ordered him. Some comfort indeed he received, at intervals, from occasional refiections on the promises : but the most effectual relief he met with was in the following extraordinary manner, which shall be related in his o^vn words : " Once, as I was walking to and fro in a good man's shop, bemoaning myself in my sad and doleful state, praying also in my heart, that if this sin of mine did differ from that against the Holy Ghost, the Lord would shew it me ; and being now ready to sink with fear, suddenly there was, as if there had rushed in at the window, the noise of -wind upon me; but very pleasant, and as if I heard a voice speaking, ' Didst •thou ever refuse to be justified by the blood of Christ?' THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 23 And withal my whole life of profession past, was in a moment opened to me ; wherein I was made to see, that designedly I had not ; so my heart answered groaningly, ' No.' Then fell, with power, that word of God upon me, ' See that ye refuse not him that speaketh.'(a) This made a strange seizure upon my spirit : it brought light with it, and commanded a si- lence in my heart. It shewed me, also, that Jesus Christ had yet a word of grace and mercy for me ; yea, this w^as a kind of threatening of me, if I did not, not- withstanding my sins, and the heinousness of them, venture my salvation upon the Son of God. But as to my determining about this strange dispensation, w^hat it was, I know not ; or from whence it came I know not : I have not yet, in twenty yeai's time, been able to make a judgment of it : I thought then what here I should be loth to speak. But verily that sudden rushing wind was, as if an angel had come upon me ; but both it and the salvation I will leave until the day of judgment: only this I say, it. commanded a great calm in my soul; it persuaded me there might be hope; it shewed me, as I thought, what the sin unpardonable was, and that my soul had yet the blessed privilege to flee to Jesus Christ for mercy. This lasted in the savour of it for about three or four days ; and then 1 began to mistrust and to despair again." In this situation Bunyan found his mind strongly im- pelled to private prayer, which, when the tempter per- ceived, he endeavoured to persuade him that it was ?jow too late ; that having denied and rejected Christ, it was only adding sin to sin, and farther provocation to his crimes. His case was desperate ; but he resolved that if he perished it should be ** at the foot of Christ in prayer." About this time he took an opportunity to break his mind to an aged Christian. " I told him, (says he,) (fl) Heb. y/ii. 2$. 24 THE luIFE OV JOHN SUNYAN, that I was afraid I had sinned the sin against the Holy Ghost. He told nie he thought so too." Here therefore he had but cold comfort ; and talking farther ivith him, found him, though a good man, a stranger to such severe spiritual conflicts. He therefore went to God again, and reiterated his creis for mercy ; though as yet with little comfort, because the hour of his deli- verance was not fully come. In this interval he walked to a neighbouring town, where sitting to rest himself upon a settle in the street, he fell into a deep pause upon his state : after long mu- sing he lifted up his head : " But methought, (says he,) I saw as if the sun that shineth in the heavens did grudge to give light ; and as if the very stones in the street, and tiles upon the houses, did bend themselves against me : methought that they all combined toge- ther to banish me out of the world ; I was abhorred of them, and unworthy to dwell among them, or to be partaker of their benefits, because I had sinned against the Saviour. O how happy now was every creature over me ! for they stood fast, and kept their station, but I was gone and lost. " Then breaking out in the bitterness of my soul, I said to m}^ soul, with a grievous sigh, * How can God comfort such a wretch as I am ?' I had no sooner said it, but this returned upon me, as an echo doth an- swer a voice, * This sin is not unto death. '(q;) At xvhich I was as if I had been raised out of the grave, and cried out again, ' Lord, how couldst thou find out such a word as this V For I was filled with admiration at the fitness and at the unexpectedness of the sentence : the power, and sweetness, and light, and glory, that came with it also, was marvellous to me to find. Now, thought I, if this sin is not unto death, then it is pardonable ; therefore from this I have encourage- {a) I John V. 16, 17- THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 23 ment to come to God by Christ for mercy, as well as others." The comfort of this word was not, however, of long duration, any more than the preceding. Within two or three days he began to droop again ; but, again and again was revived with the application of some or other of the promises of the Gospel. These repeated temptations made him more attentive and scrupulous in examining the ground of his consolations, lest he should deceive himself with a misapplication of the promises. Thus his mind continued for weeks, and months, and in the whole for years, *^ hanging (so he expresses it,) as in a pair of scales ; sometimes up and sometimes down ; now in peace, and anon again in ter- ror ;" not, however, so extreme as he had felt before ; for this was but the hinder part of the tempest : *' the thunder (says he) was gone beyond me, only some drops did still now and then fall on me ; but because my former frights and anguish were sore and deep ; therefore it oft befell me still, as it befalleth those that have been scared with fire, I thought every voice was J^zre / Fire /" At length his chains were loosed, his irons knocked off, and those alarming scriptures ceased to trouble him. As he saw farther into the nature and spirit of the Gospel, he felt the ground of his dependance more secure, and was in the end made an extraordinary in- strument of comforting others with the same consola- tions which he had himself received. But, before we proceed, I beg to be indulged in a few observations on the preceding narrative ; and shall begin with Mr. Bun- yan's own reflections. 1. On the causes of his extraordimu-y temptations. These he considers as principally two, which shall be related in his own simple phraseology. " The first was, that I did not, when I was delivered from the temptations that went before, still pray to God to keep me from temptations that were to come ; for though, 4 26 THE LIFE OF JOHN BtNYAN. as I can say in truth, my soul was much in prayer before this trial seized me ; yet then I prayed only, or principally for the removal of present troubles, and for fresh discoveries of his love in Christ : which I saw afterwards was not enough to do ; I also should have prayed, that the great God would keep me from the evil that was to come : according to what is written, * Pray, that ye enter not into temptation.' " *' Another cause of this temptation was, that I had tempted God, and in this manner : Upon a time my wife was great with child, and before her full lime was come, her pangs, as of a woman in travail, were iierce and strong upon her; even as if she would liave immediately fallen in labour, and been deliver- ed of an untimely birth. Now at this very time it was, that I had been so strongly tempted to question the being of God ; wherefore, as my wife lay cry» ing by me, I said, but with all secrecy imaginable, even thinking in my heart, ' Lord, if now thou wilt remove this sad affliction from my wife, and cause that she be troubled no more therewith this night (and now were her pangs just upon her,) then I shall know that thou canst discern the most secret thoughts of the heart.' I had no sooner said it in my heart, but her pangs were taken from her, and she was cast into a deep sleep ; at this I greatly marvelled ; but after a good while, I fell to sleep also : so when I avv'aked in the morning, it came upon me again, what I had said in my heart the last night, and how the Lord had shew- ed me, that he knew my secret thoughts ; which was a great astonishment unto me for several weeks after. " Well, about a year and a half afterwards, that sinful thought, of which I have spoken before, went through my wicked heart ; even this thought, ' Let Christ go if he will :' so vWien I was fallen under guilt for this, the remembrance of my other thought, and of the eflect thereof, would also come upon me, with this rebuke along with it, ' Now you may see THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 27 that God doth know the most secret thoughts of the heart.' " And with this, that of the passages that were be- twixt the Lord and his servant Gideon, fell upon my spirit; how because that Gideon tempted God with his fleece, both wet and dry, when he should have be- lieved and ventured upon his word : therefore the Lord did afterwards so try him, as to send him against an innumerable company of enemies ; and that too, as to outward appearance, without any strength or help.fc) Thus he served me, and that justly ; for I should have believed his word, and not have put an if to the all- seeing God." 2. Our au'hor leads us next to remark the advan- tages he derived from these painful and distressing tri- als ; they were briefly such as these : a strong and abi- ding conviction of the being, power, and holiness of God — a deep experience of the value and precious- ness of the promises, to which he was enabled to cling and cleave, as a man in immediate danger of being- drowned — an exceeding lively sense of the infinite mercy, grace, and love of God, which was at times such, that he thinks if it had abode long " it would have made him incapable of business." We must now resume our narrative, consider our author as a public character, and give some account of his being called to the work of the ministry, which was " about five or six years" after his conversion. This was first suggested, it seems, by some serious and judicious members of Mr. Giftbrd's church, who apprehended that, both from his gifts and experience, he was calculated for public and eminent usefulness in the church. His first attempts were (as is the manner among dissenters) in private, and to a few select hearers; (a) Judges vi. 7. 28 THE LIFE OF JOHN BLNYAN. afterwards he ventured to exhort in some of the neighbouring villages ; and finally, at the desire of the church, he was solemnly set apart, w^ith prayer and fasting, to the public ministry of the word. As to himself, he tells us, he was enabled to see *'that the Holy Ghost never intended that men who have gifts and abilities should bury them in the earth ; but rather did command and stir up such to the exercise of their gift ; and also did commend those that were apt and ready so to do : " They have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints. "(«) When it was known that Bunyan, the profane tinker, had commenced a preacher of the Gospel, hearers soon flocked around him to the amount of many hundreds, and that from all quarters. Nor did he preach long- without visible success : many came with weeping eyes and bleeding hearts, to confess their sins, and bless God for him as the instrument of their conver- sion. At first he found it hard to believe that the Lord had so highly honoured him, but w^as soon con-< strained to join with them in blessing and adoration. One instance particularly worth recording', is of a dissolute student of Cambridge university, who, being induced by curiosity to hear '' the tinker prate," was so affected with his sermon as to become a real con- vert, and, in the issue, an eminent preacher of the Gospel. The eifects of this honest man's preaching were so different from \vhat usually attended the sermons of learned, ingenious, and polite preachers, that the reader may probably wish to hear something of the matter and method of his preaching, which cannot be gi-s en better dian in his own plain but emphatic language. "" In my preaching of the word, I took special no- tice of this one thing ; namely, that the Lord did (a) 1 Cor. xvi. v. THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. 29 lead me to begin where his word begins with sin- ners ; that is, to condemn all flesh, and to open and allege that the curse of God by the law doth be- long to, and lay hold on all men as they come into the world, because of sin. Now this part of my work I fulfilled with great sense [of terror] ; for the terrors of the law, and guilt for my transgressions, lay heavy on my conscience. '' I went myself in chains, to preach to them in chains ; and carried that fire in my own conscience that I persuaded them to beware of. I can truly say, and that without dissembling, that when I have been to preach, I have gone full of guilt and terror, even to the pulpit door, and there it hath been taken off, and I have been at liberty in my mind until I have done my work ; and then immediately, even before I could get down the pulpit stairs, I have been as bad as I was be- fore ; yet God carried me on : but surely with a strong hand ; for neither guilt nor hell could take me off* my work. " Thus I went on for the space of two years. After which the Lord came in upon my own soul, with some sure peace and comfort through Christ ; for he did give me many sweet discoveries of his blessed grace through him. Wherefore now I altered in my preaching (for still I preached what I saw and felt ; ) now therefore 1 did much labour to hold forth Jesus Christ in all offices, relations, and benefits unto the world, and did strive also to discover, to condemn, and remove those false sup- ports and props on which the world doth both lean, and by them fiiU and perish. On these things also I staid as Ions: as on the other. " After this, God led me into something of the mys- tery of the union of Christ: wherefore that I discovered, and shewed to them also. And when I had travelled through these three chief points of the word of God, about the space of five years or more, I was caught in my present practice, and cast into prison j where I 30 THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. have Iain above as long again to confirm the truth by way of suffering, as I was before in testifying of it according to the scriptures, in a way of preaching. " When I have been preaching, I thank God, mv heait hath often, all the time of this and the other exercise, with great earnestness cried to God thdt he would make the word effectual to salvation : wherefore I did labour so to speak, as that thereby, if it were possible, the sin and person guilty might be ptuticuia- rized by it. *' Also when I have done the exercise, it hath gone to my heart to think the word should now fall as ruin on stony places : still wishing, O that they who ha^^e heard me speak, did but see as I do, what sin, death, hell, and the curse of God is ! and also what the grace, and love, and mercy of God is through Christ, to men in such a case as they are, who are yet estranged from him ! And indeed I did often say in my heart before the Lord, that if to be hanged up presently before their eyes, \vould be a means to awaken them, and confirm them in the truth, I gladly could be contented. " When I went first to preach the word abroad, the doctors and priests of the country did open wide against me : but I was persuaded of this, not to render railing for railing, but to see how many of their carnal professors I should convince of their miserable state by the law, and of the want and worth of Christ ; for, thought I, ' This shall ansvv^er for me in time to come, when they shall be for my hire before their face. '(a) " I never cared to meddle with things that were controverted, and in dispute among the saints, and especially things of the lowest nature ; yet it pleased me much to contend with great earnestness for the word of faith, and the remission of sins by the (a) Gen. sxx. 33,. THE LIFE OF JOllN BUNYAN. 31 death and sufferings of Jesus ; but, I say, as to other things I should but let them alone, because I saw they engendered strife, and because that they, neither in do- ing, nor in leaving undone, did commend us to God to be his. Besides, I saw my vv^ork before me did run into another channel, even to carry an awakening word ; to that therefore I did adhere. " If any of those who were awakened by my ministry, did after that fall back (as too many did,) I can truly say, their loss hath been more to me, than if my own child had been going to its grave. My heart hath been so wrapped up in the glory of this excellent work, that I counted myself more blessed and honoured of God by this, than if he had made me emperor of the christian world, or the lord of all the glory of the earth without it! Oh, these words! 'He that converteth a sinner from the error of his way, doth save a soul from death.'(fl) ' They that be wise shall shine as the bright- ness of the firmament, and they that turn many to righ- teousness, as the stars for ever and ever.'(/^) These, I say, with many others of a like nature, have been great refreshments to me. " My great desire, in my fulfdling my ministry, was to get into the darkest places of the country : yet not because I could not endure the light, (for I feared not to shew my gospel to any,) but because I found my spirit leaned most after awakening and converting work, and the word that I carried did lean itself most that ^vay also : ' Yea, so have I strived to preach the gos- pel, not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon another man's foundation. '(c) *' But in this work, as in all other, I had my tempta- tions attending me; and that of divers kinds : as some- times I should be assaulted with great discouragement therein ; fearing that I should not be able to speak a (a) James v. 20. (b) Dan, xii, 3, (c) Rom. x-v. 20. 32 Tnn life of joiin bunyak. word at all to edification ; nay, that I should not be able to speak sense unto the people: at which times I should have such a strange faintness and strengthlessness seize upon my body, that my legs have scarce been able to carry me to the place of exercise. " Sometimes again, when I have been preaching, I have been violently assaulted with thoughts of blas- phemy, and strongly tempted to speak the words with my mouth before the congregation. I have also, at times, even w^hen I have begun to speak the word with much clearness, evidence, and liberty of speech, yet been, before the ending of that opportunity, so blinded, and so estranged from the things I have been speaking, and have been also sti'aitened in my speech, as to ut- temnce before the people, that I have been as if I had not known or remembered what I have been about; or as if my head had been in a bag all the time of my exercise. " Again, when at some times I have been about to preach upon a smart and searching portion of the w^ord, I have found the tempter suggest, ' What ! will you preach this? This condemns yourself; wherefore preach not of it at all; or if you do, yet so mince it as to make way for your own escape ; lest, instead of awakening others, you lay that guilt upon your own soul as you will never get from under.' But, I thank the Lord, I have been kept from consenting to these so hori'id sug- gestions ; and have rather, as Sampson, bowed myself with all my might, to condemn sin and transgression wherever I found it. *' I have also, while found in this blessed work of Christ, been often tempted to pride and lifting up of heart ; and though I dare not say I have not been affected with this, yet truly the Lord, of his pre- cious mercy, hath so carried it towards me, that for the most part I have had but small joy to give way to such a thing ; for it hath been my eve^'y day's portion, to be let into the e^ils of my own heait, and still made THE LIFE OF JOHN BtNYAN. 3*1 to see such a multitude of corruptions and infirmities therein, that it hath caused hanging down of the head, under all my gifts and attainments." Mr. Bunyan's imprisonment has been already men- tioned. He was tried at Bedford quarter sessions in 1660 : and the indictment stated that " John Bunyan, of the town of Bedford, labourer, had devilishly and perniciously abstained from coming to church to hear divine service, and was a common upholder of several unlawful meetings and conventicles, to the great dis~ turbance and distraction of the good subjects of this kingdom, contrary to the laws of our sovereign lord the king," &c. Not to animadvert upon the ridiculous lan- guage of this indictment, (too much of the same un- meaning jargon being still preserved,) the facts were not legally proved ; no witnesses were produced against him, but some part of his own examination was taken for a confession, and recorded : and he was sentenced to perpetual banishment, for persisting to preach, and re- fusing to conform. The sentence itself was never exe- cuted ; but he was very illegally detained a prisoner for twelve years and an half in Bedford jail. In the early part of his imprisonment the Lord gave him favour with the keeper of the jail, and he had many indulgences, which the malice of his enemies afterwards restrained from him. There were confined in the same prison about sixty other dissenters, taken at a meeting at Kaistoe, in Bedfordshire, among whom were tw^o eminent preachers, Mr. Wheeler and Mr Dunn, During his confinement he employed his pen, partly in writing his Pilgrim's Progress, and other valuable tracts ; partly in preaching to his fellow-prisoners, and others who came to hear him ; and partly in making tagged laces for the support of himself and flimily, an art he acquired after he was in confinement. As this must have been a trying season, it may be worth our inquiry, in what manner his mind was sup- 5 34 THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN. ported and carried through it, which shall be given als(^ chiefly in his own words, written (as it should seem) while he was yet in prison. " I never had in all my life so great an inlet into the word of God as now. Those scriptures that I saw nothing in before, are made in this place and state to shine upon me. So that sometimes, when I have been in the savour of them, I have been able ' to laugh at destruction, and to fear neither the horse nor his rider.' I have had sweet sights of the forgiveness of my sins in this place, and of my being with Jesus in another world. ' O the mount Sion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, and God the judge of all, and the spirits of just men made perfect,' and JesuSj have been sweet unto me in this place ! I have seen that here, that I am persuaded I shall never, while in this world, be able to express. I have seen a truth in this scripture, ' Whom having not seen, ye love ; in whom, tliough now you see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.' "(o;) For more than a year before his imprisonment, he had strong forebodings of this event, and even to a more flital issue, for he feared his suflTerings might terminate in the gibbet, and he was at this much harassed with the apprehension that in such circum- stances he might be left to himself, to encounter the temptations of the enemy ; and not only suffer distress himself, but dishonour also the cause of God : in this expectation he was led to apply " to the strong for strength," and it was part of his daily petition that he might be " strengthened with all might according to his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with j oy fulness. "(-- When at the first I took my pen In hand, *rhus for to write, I did not understand That I at all should make a litde Book In such a mode : nay, I had undertook To make another ; which, when almost done^ Before I was aware, I thus begun. And thiis it was : I, writing of the way And race of saints in this our gospel-day, Fell suddenly into an allegory, About their journey, and the way to glory, In more than twenty things, which I set down This done, I twenty more had in my crown, And they again began to multiplyj Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly* Nay then, thought I, if that you breed so fast^ I'll put you by yourselves, lest you at last Should prove ad injinitum, and eat out The book that I already am about. 42 THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY. Well, so I did ; but yet I did not think To shew to all the world my pen and ink In such a mode ; I only thought to make I knew not what ; nor did I undertake Thereby to please my neighbour ; no, not I, I did it mine own self to gratify. Neither did I but vacant seasons spend In this my scribble ; nor did I intend But to divert myself in doing this. From worser thoughts, which made me do amissc Thus I set pen to paper with delight, And quickly had my thoughts in black and white* For having now my method by the end, Still as I puirdit came ; and so I penn'd It down, until at last it came to be, For length and breadth, the bigness which you see- Well, when I had put my ends together, I shew'd them others, that I might see whether They would condemn them, or them justify ; And some said. Let him live ; some, Let him die ; Some said, John, print it ; others said, Not so. Some said, It might do good ; others said, No. Now I was in a strait, and did not see Which was the best thing to be done by me : At last I thought, since you are thus divided, I print it will ; and so the case decided. For, thought I, some I see would have it done/ Tho' others in that channel do not run : To prove then who advised for the best, Thus I thought fit to put it to the test. I farther thought, if now I did deny Those that would have it, thus to gratify, 1 did not know, but hinder them I might Of that which would to them be great delight : THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY. 4 For those which were not for its coming forth, I said to them, Offend you I am loth : Yet since your brethren pleased with it be, Forbear to judge till you do farther see. If that you would not read, let it alone : Some love the meat, some love to pick a bone. Yea, that I might them better moderate, I did too with them thus expostulate : May I not write in such a style as this ? In such a method too, and yet not miss My end, thy good ? Why may it not be done ? Dark clouds bring waters, when the bright bring none. Yea, dark or bright, if they their silver drops Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding crops, Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either, But treasures up the fruit they yield together ; Yea, so commixes both, that in their fruit None can distinguish this from that ; they suit Her well, when hungry ; but if she be full, She spews out both, and makes their blessing null. You see the ways the fisherman doth take To catch the fish ; what engines doth he make ? Behold ! how he engageth all his wits ; Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets ; Yet fish there be, that neither hook nor line, Nor snares, nor net, nor engine can make thine : They must be grop'd for, and be tickled too. Or they will not be catch'd, whatc'er you do. How does the fowler seek to catch his game By divers means ? All which one cannot name : His gun, his nets, his lime-twigs, light and bell : He creeps, he goes, he stands : yea, who can tell Of all his postures ? Yet there's none of these Will make him master of what fowls he please. Yea, he must pipe and whistle to catch this ; Yet, if he does so, that bird he will miss. 44 THE AUTHOIi^S APOLOGY. Jf that a pearl may on a toad's head dwell. And may be found too in an oyster shell ; If things that promise nothing, do contain What better js than gold ; who will disdain, That have an inkling of it, there to look That they may find it ! Now my little book (Tho' void of all these paintings that may make It with this or the other man to take) Is not without these things that do excel, What do in brave, but empty notions dwell. Well, yet I am not fully satisfied, That this your book will stand, when soundly tried. Why, what's the matter ? It is dark : What though "r But it is feigned : What of that ? I trow, Some men, bv feigned words as dark as mine. Make truth to spangle, and its rays to shine ! But they want solidness : speak, man, thy mind : They drown the weak ; metaphors make us blind. Solidity, indeed, becomes the pen Of him that writeth things divine to men : But must I needs want solidness, because By metaphors I speak ? Were not God's laws, His gospel laws, in older times held forth By shadov/s, types, and metaphors ? Yet loth Will any sober man be to find fault With them, lest he be found for to assault The highest wisdom : No: he rather stoops, And seeks to find out what by pins and loops. By calves and sheep, by heifers and by rams. By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs, God spcaketh to him ; and full happy he That finds the light and grace that in them be ! Be not too forward therefore to conclude That I want solidness ; that I am rude : All things solid in shew not solid be ; Ail things in parables despise not we, Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive, Aiid things that good are of our souls bereave. THE AUTHOR'S APOIiOGY. 45 My dark and cloudy ^vords they do but hold The truth, as cabinets enclose the gold. The prophets used much by metaphors To set forth truth ; yea, whoso considers Christ, his apostles too, shall plainly see, That truths to this day in such mantles be. I am afraid to say that Holy Writ, Which for its style and phrase puts down all wit, Is every where so full of all these things, (Dark figures, allegories) yet there springs From that same book, that lustre, and those rays Of light, that turn our darkest nights to days. Come, let my carper to his life now look. And find there darker lines than in my Book He findeth any : yea, and let him know That in his best things there are worse lines too. May we but stand before impartial men, To his poor one I dare adventure ten, That they will take my meaning in these lines, Far better than his lies in silver shrines. Come. Truth, although in swaddUng clouts, I findj Informs the judgment, rectifies the mind; Pleases the understanding, makes the will Submit, the memory also it doth fill With what doth our imagination please ; Likewise it tends our troubles to appease. Sound words, I know% Timothy is to use, And old wives' fables he is to refuse ; But yet grave Paul him no where did forbid The use of parables ; in which lay hid That gold, those pearls, and precious stones that were \Yorth diggings for, and that with greatest care. 46 THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY. Let me add one word more : O man of GoDy Art thou offended ? Dost thou wish I hud Put forth my matter in another dress ? Or, that I had in things been more express ? To those that are my betters, as is fit, Three things let me propound, then I submit : 1. I find not that I am denied the use Of this method, so I do not abuse Put on the words, things, readers, or be rude In handling figure or similitude, In application ; but all that I may Seek the advance of truth this or that way. Denied, did I say ? Nay, I have leave (Examples too, and that from them that have God better pleased, by their words or ways, Than any man that breathes now in our days) Thus to express my mind, thus to declare Things unto thee that excellentest are, 2. I find that men (as high as trees) will write Dialogue ways ; yet no man doth them slight For writing so : indeed, if they abuse Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use To that intent ; but yet let truth be free To make her sallies upon thee and me, Which way it pleases God ; for who knows hoWj Better than he that taught us first to plow, To guide our minds and pens for his design ? And he makes base things usher in divine. 3. I find that Holy Writ, in many places, Hath semblance with this method, where the cases Do call for one thing to set forth another : Use it I may then, and yet nothing smother Truth's golden beams ; nay, by this method may Make it cast forth its rays as light as day. THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY. And now, before I do put up my pen, ril shew the profit of my book, and then Commit both thee and it into that hand, That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand. This book, it chalketh out before thine eyes The man that seeks the everkisting prize : It shews you whence he comes, whither he goes ; What he leaves undone ; also what he does : It shews you how he runs and runs. Till he unto the gate of glory comes. It shews, too, who set out for life amain, As if the lasting crown they would obtain : Here also you may see the reason why They lose their labour, and like fools do die. This book will make a traveller of thee, If by its counsel thou wilt ruled be ; It will direct thee to the holy land. If thou wilt its directions understand : Yea, it will make the slothful active be ; The blind also delightful things to see. Art thou for something rare and profitable ? Or wouldst thou see a truth within a fable ? Art thou forgetful ? Or wouldst thou remember From new-year's to the last of December ? Then read my fancies ; they will stick like burs, And may be to the helpless comforters. This Book is wrote in such a dialect, As may the minds of listless men affect : It seems a novelty, and yet contains Nothing but sound and honest gospel strains. Wouldst thou divert thyself from melancholy ? Wouldst thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly ? 48 THK author's apology, Wouldst thou read riddles, and their explanation ? Or else be drowned in thy contemplation ? Dost thou love picking meat ? Or wouldst thou sec A man i' th', clouds, and hear him speak to thee ? Wouldst thou be in a dream, and yet not sleep ? Or, wouldst thou in a moment laugh and w^eep ? Or, wouldst thou lose thyself, and catch no harm ; And find thyself again without a charm ? Wouldst read thyself, and read thou know'st not what^ And vet know whether thou art bless'd or not. By reading the same lines ? O then come hither ! And lay my book, thy head, and heart together. JOHN BUNYAN- THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. PART L CHAPTER L THE author's imprisonment AND DREAM. CHRIS^ TIAN CONVINCED OF SIN, FLIES FROM THE WRATH TO COME, AND IS DIRECTED BY THE GOSPEL TO CHRIST* As I walked through the wilderness of this world, 1 lighted on a certain place where was a den,^ and laid me down in that place to sleep : and as I slept I dreamed a dream* I dreamed ; and^ behold, *' I saw a man clothed with rags, standing in a certain place, with his face from his own house, a book in his hand, and a great burden upon his back."(fl) I looked, and saw him open the book and read therein ; and as he read he wept and trembled ; and, not being able longer to * Mr. Bunyan wrote this precious book in Bedford g'aol, where he was confined for preaching the Gos})el, as a non-conformist, or dissenter. To this he refers when lie speaks of the " den." I'he Lord frequently causes *' the wrath of man to praise him." The servants of Christ, when restrain- ed by penal laws, from publishing the word of life from the pulpit, have become more abundantly useful by their writings. (fl) Isa. Ixiv. 6. Luke iir- 22. Psal. xxxviii. 4. Hab, ii. 2. Acts xvi, 3L 7 »s 50 THE pilgrim's DISTRESS. contain, he brake out with a lamentable cry,^^" saying\ " What shall Ido?"(«) In this phght therefore he went home, and refrained himself as long as he could, that his wife and children should not perceive his distress ; but he could not be silent long, because that hrs trouble increased : where- fore at length he brake his mind to his wife and chil- dren; and thus he began to talk to them : " O my dear wife,'^ said he, *' and you the children of my bowels, I your dear friend aiti in myself undone by reason of a burden that lieth hard upon me : moreover, I am cer- tainly informed that this our cityf w^ill be burned with ilre from heaven : in which fearful overthrow, both mxy- self, with thee my wife, and you my sweet babes, shall miserably come to ruin, except (die which yet I see not) some way of escape may be found, whereby we may be delivered.'' At this his relations were sore amazed ;:j: not for that they believed that what he had said to them w^as true, but because they thought some frenzy distemper had got into his head ; therefore, it dra^ving towards night, and they hoping that sleep * The ci'}- of an awakened sinner, who sees Ills own righteousness to be as filthy rag-s, his soul in a stale of wrath and wretchedness, exposed to ever- lasting- destruction, ieeiing- the burden ofliis sins upon his back, he turns his fiice from liis own house, from himself, from all his false hopes and vain COR- iidcnces, for refuse, and takes his Bible in his hand to direcl him where he shall (lee for safety and salvation. The more a sinner reads therein, the more he is convinced of tlie wretched state and ruined condition of his precious immortal soul, and of his necessity of fleeing to Christ for eternal life and salvation. As he reads, he weeps and trembles to think what will become of him. Reader, was this ever your case ? Did you ever sceyour sins, and feel the burden of them, so as to cry out, in the ang'uish of your soul. What must I do to be saved ? If not, you will look on this precious book as a ro- mance, or history, wliich no way concerns you ; you can no more understand tlie meaning- of it, than if it was wrote in an unknown lang-uatje ; for you are yet carnal, dead in your sins, lying- in the arms of the wicked one in false secm'ity. But this book is spiritual ; it can only be understood by s])iri- tually quickened souls, who ha\e experienced that salvation in the heart which begins with a sight of sin, a sense of sin, a fear of destruction, and dread of damnation. Such, and only such, commence Pilgrims from the city of Destruction to the heavenly king-dom. f Tliis world. i- Conviction of sin in tlie lieart, will discover itself to those about us, by the outward conduct and behaviour of the life. (o) Acts ii. 57 EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. 51 might settle his brains, with all haste they got him to bed :^" but the night was as troublesome to him as the day; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. So when tlie morning was come they would know how he did : he told them, " IVorse andxvorsey He also set to talking to them again, but they began to be hardened. They also thought to drive away his dis- temper by harsh and surly carriage to him : sometimes they would deride, sometimes they would chide, and' sometimes they would quite neglect him. Wherefore he began to retire himself to his chamber, to pray for and pit}^ them ; and also to condole his own misery. He would also walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes reading and sometimes praying ; and thus for some days he spent his time. Now I saw, upon a time when he was walking in the fields, that he was (as he was vv^ont) reading in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind ; and as he read, he burst out, as he had done before, crying, " What shall I do to be saved ?"t(<^) I saw also that he looked this way and that way, as if he would run ; yet he stood still, because (as I per- ceived) he could not tell which way to go. I looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist coming to him ; and he asked, " Wherefore dost thou cry ?"J He answered ; Sir, I perceive by the book in my hand that I am condemned to die, and after that to come to judgment ; and I find that I am not willing to do the fust, nor able to do the second. ^(^) Then said Evangelist, Why not w^iliing to die, since this life is attended with so many evils ? The man an- * Wlien we begin to be wise unto salvation, carnal friends prononnce us mad unto destiMicliofi ; and administer carnnl medicine for ova- sin-sick souls. -}- No soul was ever in earnest for salvation, till there is a cry in his heart to be saved from the wrath of an offended God. t Behold here the tender love and care of Jesus, the great Shepherd and Bishop of soids, to sin-distressed, heavy laden sinners, in sending Evangelist; that is, a preacher of gospel grace, and glad tidings of salvation to them. § A true confession of an enliglitened, sensible sinner. (a) Acts xvi. 30, 31. {b) Heb. ix. 27- Job xvi. 21, 22. Ezdc. xxii. 14. $2 EVANGELIST INSTRUCTS HIM. swered, Because I fear that this burden that is upon my back* will sink me lower than the grave, and I shall fall into Top he t. (a) And, Sir, if I be not fit to go to prison, I am not fit to goto judgment, and from thence to execution ; and the thoughts of these things make me cry. Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, why standest thou still ? He answered. Because I know not whither to go. Then he gave him a parchment roll ; and there was written within, " Flee from the wrath to eome,"t(<^) The man therefore read it, and, looking upon Evan- gelist very carefully, said. Whither must I flee ? Then said Evangelist, pointing with his finger over a very wide field, Do you see yonder Wicket-gate ?{c) The man said, No, Then said the other, Do you see yon- der shining light ?(f/)J He said, I think I do. Then said Evangelist, Keep that light in thine eye, and go up directly thereto, so shalt thou see the gate ; at which when thou knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt do. * The convictions of the Spirit of God in the heart, make a man feel the insupportable burden of sin upon liis back, and to dread the wrath of God revealed from heaven against sin. y The gospel never leaves a convinced sinner in the miserable situation in which it finds him, without hope and relief; but points him to Jesus for safety and salvation, that he may fly from himself and the wrath he feels in himself, to the fulness of the grace of Christ, signified by the ^Vicket-Gate. i Christ, and the way to him, cannot be found without tlie word. The word directs to Christ, and the Spirit shines into the heart, whereby th^ sinner sees Christ in the word. This makes God*s word precious. («) Isa. XXX. 33. (b) Matt. iii. 7- (c) Matt. vii. 13, 14. {d) Psal. cxix. 105. 2 Pet. i. 19. o OBSTINATE AND PLIABLE PURSUE CHRISTIAN. 5.' CHAPTER II. CHRISTIAN PROCEEDS OBSTINATE REFUSES TO ACCOM- PANY HIM PLIABLE GOES AS FAR AS THE SLOUGH, AND RETURNS. So I saw in my dream that the man began to run. Now he had not run far from his own door, but his wife and children (perceiving it) began to cry after him to return ;(fi;) but the man put his fingers in his ears, and ran on, crying, " Life ! life ! eternal life!'' So he looked not behind him,(6) but fled towards the middle of the plain. ^ The neighbours also came out to seef him run : and, as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, and some cried after him to return ; and among those that did so there were two that were resolved to fetch him back by force. The name of one was Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. Now by this time the man was got a good distance from them ; but, however, they were resolved to pursue him ; which they did, and in a little time they overtook him. Then said the man, Neighbours, wherefore are ye come ? They said. To persuade you to go back with us; but he said. That can by no means be : you dwell, said he, in the city of Destruction ; the place also where I was born ; I see it to be so ; and dying there, sooner or later, you will sink lower than the grave into a place that burns with * When a sinner begins to fly from destruction, carnal relations will strive to prevent him ; but it is wiser to stop our ears against the reasonings of flesh and blood, than to parley with them. Carnal atiections cunnot prevail over spiritual convictions. The sinner who is in earnest for salvation, will be deaf to invitations to go back. The more he is solicited by them, the faster he will fly from them. f He who flies from the wrath to come, and leads a life of righteousness, is a gazing stock to the world. (rt) Luke xiv. 26. (A) Gen. xis. 17. 2 Cor. iy. 18. 54 THEY OVERTAKE HIM. fire and brimstone : be content, good neighbours, and go along with me.*" What, said Obstinate, and leave our friends and our comforts behind us ! Yes, said Christian, (for that was his name) because that all which you shall forsake is not worthy to be compared with a little of that that I am seeking to en- joy; and if you will ^o along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself; for there where I go is enough, and to spare :{a) come away, and prove my vrords. Ob ST. What are the things you seek, since you leave all the world to find them ? Chr. I seek an '* inheriti^nce incorruptible, undefi- led, and that fadeth not away ; and it is laid up in hea- ven, "(6) and safe there, to be bestov/ed at the time ap- pointed on them that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will in my book. Tush, said Obstinate, av»'ay with your book : will vou q:o back with us or no ? No, not I, said the other, because I have laid my hand to the plough, fc) Ob ST. Come then, neighbour Pliable, let us turn again and go home without him : there is a company # of these crazy-headed coxcombs, that when they take a fancy by the end are wiser in their own eyes than se- ven men that can render a reason. Then said Pliable, Don't revile ; if w^hat the good Christian says is true, the things he looks after arc better than ours ; my heart inclines to go with my neighbour. Ob ST. What! more fools still ? be ruled by me, and go back ; who knows whither such a brain-sick * The g-emiine spirit of a sinner, convinced of sin, and fleeing" from de- struction. He would ,^ladly persuade other poor sinners to tjo with Inm. The least spark of grace from God in the heart discovers itself in good will to men. (a) Luke XV. 17. (A) 1 Pet. i. 4—6. Heb. xi. 6—16. (r) Luke ix. 62. PLIABLE ACCOMPANIES HIM. 55 fellow will lead you ? Go back, go back, and be wise.^" Chr. Nay, but do thou come with thy neighbour Pliable ; there are such things to be had which I spake of, and many more glories besides : if you believe not me, read here in this book ; and, for the truth of what is expressed therein, behold, all is confirmed by the blood of him that made it. (a) Well, neighbour Obstinate, saith Pliable, I begin to come to a point : I intend to go along with this good man, and to cast in my lot with him : but, my good companion, do you know the way to this desired place ? Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is Evan- gelist, to speed me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall receive instructions about the way. Pli. Come then, good neighbour, let us be going. Then they went both together. And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate ; I will be no companion of such misled fantastical fellows, t Now I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate was gone back. Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain ; and thus they began their discourse. Chr. Come, neighbour Pliable, how do you do? I am glad you are persuaded to go along with ,me ; had even Obstinate himself but felt what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, he would not thus lightly have given us the back. Pli. Come, neighbour Christian, since there are none but us two here, tell me now further, what the * He who never became a fool in the eyes of the world for Christ, is not yet made wise unto salvation through the faith of Christ. f Here see the different effects which gospel truths have upon natural men. Obstinate totally rejects them. Pliable hears of them with joy, be- Keves somewhat of them for a season, and accompanies Christian a little way (fl) Heb. ix. 17—22. B6 THEIR CONVERSATIOA. things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we are going. Chr. I can better conceive of them with my mind than speak of them with my tongue : but yet, since you are desirous to know, I will read of them in my book. Pli. And do you think that the words of your book are certainly true ? Chr. Yes, verily, for it was made by him that can- not lie.(G^) Pli. Well said ; what things are they f Chr. There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, and everlasting life to be given us that we may inhabit that kingdom for ever.(<^) Pli. Well said ; and what else? Chr. There are crowns of glory to be given us ; and garments that will m.ake us shine like the sun in the fir- mament of heaven. (c) Pli. This is very pleasant ; and what else? Chr. There shall be no more crying nor sorrow ; for he that is owner of the place will wipe all tears from our eyes. (J) Pli. And what company shall we have there ? Chr. There we shall be with seraphims and cheru- bims, creatures that will dazzle your eyes to look on them.(e') There also you shall meet with thousands and tens of thousands that have gone before us to that place ; none of them are hurtful, but loving and holy ; every one walking in the sight of God, and standing in his presence with acceptance for ever. In a word, there we shall see the elders with their golden crowns, (y) there we shall see holy virgins with their golden harps ;{g) there we shall see men that by the world were cut in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten of beasts, drowned in the seas, for the love that they bare to the (a) Tit. i. 2. (h) Isa. xlv. 17. John x. 27—29. (c) 2 Tim. iv. S. Rev. xxii. 5. Mat. xiii. 43. (ti) Isa. xxv. 8. Rev. vii 16,17. sxi, 4. (e) Isa. vi. 2. 1 Thess. iv. 16, 17. (/) Rev. iv. 4. (g) Rev. xiv. 1—5. TltE SLOUGH OF DESPOND. 57 tiord of the place, as well, and clothed with immortality as with a garment. (c) Pli. The hearing of tliis is enough to ravish one's heart : but are these things to be enjoyed ? how shall we get to be sharers thereof? Chr. The Lord, the governor of the country, hath recorded that in this book ; the substance of which is, if we be truly willing to have it, he will bestow it upon us freely. (/^) Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to hear of these things ; come on, let us mend our pace.^ Chr. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason of this burden that is on my back. Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had ended this talk they drew nigh to a very miry slough that was in the midst of the plain, and they being heedless did both fall suddenly into the bog. The name of the slough was Despond. Here therefore they wallowed for a time, being grievously bedaubed with dirt ; and Christian, because of the burden that was on his back, began to sink in the mire. Then said Pliable, Ah ! neighbour Christian, where are you now ? Truly, said Christian, I do not know. At that Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said to his fellow. Is this the happiness you have told me all this while of? If we have such ill speed at our first setting out, what may we expect betwixt this and * Here see the fleshly joys arid flashy comforts of temporary professors : he is too hot to hold ; too light (having never felt the burden of his sins) to travel far. Oar Lord describes such as the stony ground hearers. They receive the word with joy ; the word hath no root in their hearts ; they be- lieve a while ; but in times of temptation fall avvay. Luke viii. 15. So did i*liable at the slough of Despond. This signifies those desponding fears, and despairing doubts which beset us, arising from unbelief of God's word, the suggestions of Satan, and the carnal reasonings of our corrupt nature, against the revealed truths, and precious promises of God. These try the reality of our convictions^ and the sincerity of our faith. (a) John xii. 25. 2 Cor. v. 2 — *. (b) Isa. Iv. 1—3. John vi. 37. vii. 37. Rev. xxi. 6. xxii. IT. 5S PLIABLE RETURKS HOME* our journey's end ? May I get out again with my life', you shall possess the brave country alone for me : And with that he gave a desperate struggle or two, and got put of the mire on that side of the slough which was next his own house : so away he went, and Christian saw him no more.^- Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the slough of Despond alone ; but still he endeavoured to struggle to that side of the slough that was furthest from his own house, and next to the Wicket- gate if the w^hich he did, but could not get out because of the burden that was upon his back. But I beheld, in my dream, that a man came to him, whose name was Help, J and asked him, What he did there ? Sir, said Christian, I was bid to go this way by a man, called Evangelist, who directed me also to yonder gatCj that I might escape the wrath to come : and as I was going thither I fell in here. Help, But why did you not look for the steps ?§ Chr. Fear followed me st) hard, that I fled the next way, and fell in. . Help. Then said he. Give me thy hand; so he gave him his hand, and he drew him out, and set him upon sound ground, and bid him go on his way. (a) Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and said ; Sir, wherefore, since over this place is the way from the city of Destruction to yonder gate, is * It is not enoug-li to be pliable ; for the first trial he met v. ith cooled his couraj^e, damped his joy, killed his faith> and sent him back to the City of Destruction. f Christian, in trouble, seeks still to get farther from his own house. See ■the difference between a truly convinced sinner, and a phable unconverted professor ; one keeps his face towards Christ for hope and help ; the other flies back for comfort to the City of liestruction. i The arm of Christ's omnipotent grace, reached forth to snatch poor sinners from destruction ; for he says to them " Thou hast destroyed thy- self, but in me is thine help." Ilosea xiii. 9. § The great and precious promises of God, which are in Christ Jesus to poor, needy, and distressed sinners. (fi*) PsaJ. xl 5. ACCOUiNT OF THE SLOUGH* 59 it that this plat is not mended, that poor travellers might go thither with more security ?. And he said unto me, This miry slough is such a place as cannot be mended : it is the descent whither the scum and filth that attends conviction for sin doth continually run, and therefore it was called the slough of Despond : for still, as the sinner is awakened about his lost condition, there arise in his soul many fears and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which all of them get to- gether, and settle in this place : And this is the reason of . the badness of this grouncl. Vlt is not the pleasure of the king that this place should remain so hiid;{a) his labourers also have, by the direction of his majesty's surveyors, been for above these sixteen hundred years employed about this patch of ground, if perhaps it might have been mended : yea, and to my knowledge, said he^ here have been swallow- ed up at least twenty thousand cart-loads ; yea, millions of wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons been brought from all places of the king's dominions (and they that can tell^ say, they are the best materials to make good the ground of the place,) if so be it might have been mended : but it is the slough of Despond still ; and so will be, when they have done what they can.* True, there are, by the direction of the law-giver, certain good and substantial steps placed even through the very midst of this slough; but at such times as this place does much spew out its filth, as it doth against change of weather, these steps are hardly seen ; or if they be, men through the dizziness of their heads step beside ; and then they are bemired to purpose, notwith- * Signifying', that there is nothinj^ but despondency and despair in the fallen nature of sinful man : the best that we can do, leaves us in the slough of Despond, as to any hopes in ourselves. (a) Isa. XXXV, 3, 4. 60 PLIABLE REACHES HOME, standing the steps be there : but the ground is good when thy are once got in at the gate. (a)* Now I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable was got home to his house. So his neighbours came to visit him ; and some of them called him wise man for coming back ; and some called him fool for hazarding himself with Christian : others again did mock at his cowardliness ;t saying, " Surely, since you began to ven- ture, I would not have been so base to have given out for a few difficulties;" so Pliable sat sneaking among them. But at last he got more confidence ; and then they all turned their taJes, and began to deride poor Christian behind his back. And thus much concern=. ing Pliable. * That is the Lord Jesus Christ. We never find g-ood ground, nor safe ^ounding•, nor comfortable walking, till we enter into possession of Christ by faith, and till our feet are set upon Him, who is the Rock of ages. f They who affect to despise real Christians, often both express and feel great contempt for those that cast off their profession : such men are unable, for a time, to resume their wonted confidence among their former com-> panions ; and this excites them to pay court to them, by reviling and de- tiding those whom they have forsaken. {a) i Sam. xii. 22. Worldly- WISEMAN meets christian. 61 CHAPTER III. CiHRISTIAN DECEIVED BY THE ADVICE OF MR. WORLD- LY-WISEMAN, TURNS OUT OF THE WAY, AND IS GREATLY ALARMED.; BUT HAPPILY MEETING WITH 'EVANGELIST, RETURNS TO THE RIGHT PATH, AND PROCEEDS ON HIS JOURNEY, ISTOW as Christian was walking solitarily by him. self, he spied one afar oiF crossing over the field to meet him ; and their hap was to meet just as they were crossing the way to each other. The gentleman's name, that met him, was Mr. Worldly-wiseman ; he dw^elt in the town of Carnal-policy ; a very great town, and also hard by from whence Christian came. This man, then, meeting with Christian, and having some inkling of him, (for Christian's setting forth from the city of Destruction was much noised abroad, not only in the town where he dwelt, but also it began to be the town- talk in some other places;) Mr. Worldly-wiseman, therefore, having some guess of him, by beholding his laborious going, by observing his sighs and groans, and the like, began thus to enter into some talk with Chris- tian. World. How now, good fellow, whither away after this burdened manner ? Chr. a burdened manner indeed, asever, Ithink, poor creature had ! And whereas you asked me, whither away ? I tell you, Sir, I am going to yonder Wicket- gate before me ; for there, as I am informed, I shall be put in a way to be rid of my heavy burden. World. Hast thou a wife and children ? Chr. Yes; but I am so laden with this burden, that I cannot take that pleasure in them as formerly ; me- thinks I am as if I had none.(fl) ,{a) 1 Cor. vli. 29. 62 WORLDLY-WISEMAN's counsel to CimiSTIAN. World. Wilt thou hearken to me if I give thee counsel ? Chr. If it be goody I will ; for I stand in need of good counsel. World. I would advise thee, then, that thou with all speed get thyself rid of thy burden ; for thou wilt never be settled in thy mind till then, nor canst thou en- joy the benefits of the blessings which God hath bestow- ed upon thee till then. Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of this heavy burden ; but get it off myself I cannot : nor is there any man in our country that can take it off my shoulders : therefore am I going this way as I told you, that I may be rid of my burden.* World. Who bid you go this way to be rid of your burden ? Chr. a man that appeared to me to be a very great and honourable person ; his name, as I remember, is Evangelist. World. Beshrew him for his counsel ; there is not a more dangerous and troublesome way in the world than is that unto which he hath directed thee ; and that thou shalt find if thou wilt be ruled by his coun- sel. Thou hast met with something, as I perceive, already; for I see the dirt of the slough of Despond is upon thee ; but that slough is the beginning of the sor- rows that do attend those that go on in that w^ay. Hear me ; I am older than thou ; thou art like to meet with, on the way which thou goest, wearisomeness, painful- ness, hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions, dragons, darkness, and, in a word, death, and what not ! These things are certainly true, having been confirmed by ma- ny testimonies. And why should a man so carelessly cast away himself by giving heed to a stranger ? * A glimpse of the Wlcket-^ate, or of deliverance from the guilt of sin by Ciirist, will make tiie sinuei- reject all other ways, aiid press on towards Clirist only. tfiEtfi T'UllTHER CONVfiRSAtiON. 63 Chr. Why, Sir, this burden upon my back is more terrible to me than are all these things which you have mentioned : nay, methinks I care not what I meet with in my way, if so be I can also meet with deliver- ance from my burden.* World. How camest thou by the burden at first? Chr. By reading this book in my hand. WoRLD.f I thought so ; and it has happened unto thee as to other weak men, who meddling with things too high for them, do suddenly fall into thy distrac- tions ; which distractions do not only unman men (as thine I perceive have done thee,) but they run them upon desperate ventures to obtain they know not what. Chr. I know what I would obtain; it is ease from my heavy burden. World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this way, seeing so many dangers attend it? Especially since, hadst thou but patience to hear me, I could direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest, without the dan- gers that thou in this ^vay wilt run thyself into. Yea, and the remedy is at hand. Besides, I will add, that instead of these dangers, thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and content. Chr. Sir, I pray, open this secret to me. World. Why, in yonder village (the village is named Morality) there dwells a gentleman, whose name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man of very good name, that has skill to help men oif with such burdens as thine is from their shoulders ; yea, to my knowledge, he hath done a great deal of good this way : aye, and besides, he hath skill to cure those that are somewhat crazed in their wits with their bur- * Such is the frame of the heart of a real penitent- f Mr, Worldly-wisemau does not like that men should be serious in read- ing the Biblet 64 LEGALITY, AND THE VILLAGE MORALITY. dens.* To him, as I said, thou mayest go, and be help- ed presently. His house is not quite a mile from this place ; and if he should not be at home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his son, whose name is Civility, that can do it (to speak on) as well as the old gentle- man himself. There, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy burden : and if thou art not minded to go back to thy former habitation, as indeed I would not wish thee, thou mayest send for thy wife and chil- dren to thee to this village ; where there are houses now stand empty, one of which thou mayest have at reasonable rates : provision is there also cheap and good : and that which will make thy life more happy, is, to be sure, there thou shalt live by honest neighbours, in credit and good fashion. Now was Christian somewhat at a stand ; but pre- sently he concluded, If this be true which this gentle- man hath said, my wisest course is to take his advice ; and with that he thus further spake* Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's house ? World. Do you see yonder high hill? Chr. Yes, very well. World. By that hill you must go, and the first house you come at is his. So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality's house for help.f But, behold, when he was got now hai^d by the hill, it seemed so high, and also that side of it that was next the way-side * Mr. Worldly-wiseman prefers Morality to Christ the Strait Gate. This is the exact reasoning- of the flesh. Carnal reason ever opposes spiritual truth. The notion of justification by our own obedience to God's law, ever works in us, contrary to the law of justification by the obedience of Christ and living faith in his blood. Self-rig-hteousness is as contrary to the faith of Christ, as indulging the lusts of the flesh. f And a sad turn it proved to him ; for he turned from the work of Christ, for his salvation, to his own works and obedience : so did the Galatians ot old. Mark the consequence ; Christian is afraid that Mount Sinai, all the dreadful curses of the law, would fall on his bead. CHRISTIAN TU^RNS ASIDE. HIS ALARM. 65 did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid to venture further, lest the hill should fall on his head : wherefore there he stood still, and wotted not what to do. Also his burden now seemed heavier to him than while he was in his way. There cume also fli'.shes of fire out of the hill, that made Christian afraid that he should be burned ;{a) here therefore he sweat and did quake for fear. And now he began to be sorry that he had taken Mr. Woridly-wiseman's counsel. And with that he saw Evangelist* coming to meet him ; at the sight also of whom he began to blush for shcane. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer; and, coming up to him, he looked upon him with a severe and dreadiul countenance, and thus began to reason with Christu.n. What dost thou here. Christian? said he. At which words Christian knew not what to answer ; wherefore at present he stood speechless before him. Then said Evangelist further. Art thou not the man that I found crying without the walls of the city of Destruc- tion ? Chr. Yes, dear Sir, I am the man. Evan. Did not^I direct thee the way to the little Wicket-gate ? Yes, dear Sir, said Christian. Evan. How is it then thdt thou art so quickly turn- ed aside ? for thou art now out of the way. Chr. I met with a gentleman, as soon as I had got over the slough of Despond, who persuaded me that I might in the village before me find a man that could take off my burden. Evan. What was he? Chr. He looked like a gentleman,! and talked * Evan, :elist findcth Christian under -Mount Sinai, and looiceth severely upon him. See the effect of disobeying tiie Gospel -j- Beware of taking- mt-n by their looks Tliey may look as gentle as lambs, while tile poison of asps is under tueirtong-U'.s • whereby tJicy infect many souls with pernicious errors, turning- them from Chi ist and the n.-pe of justification and eternal life, througli him only, to look and rely upon Iheir own works, in whole or in part, for salvation. (a) Kxod. xix. 16—18. Heb. xii. 21, 9 66 CHRISTIAN IS MET BY EVANGELIST, much to me, and got me at last to yield ; so I came hither : but when I beheld this hill, and how it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand, lest it should fall on my head, Evan. What said that gentleman to you? Chr, He asked me if I had a family : and I told him. But, said I, I am so loaded with the burden that is on my back, that I cannot take pleasure in them as formerly. Evan. And w^hat said he then? Chr. He bid me with speed get rid of my burden ; and I told him it was ease that I sought. And, said I, I am therefore going to yonder gate to receive further directions how I may get to the place of deliverance, So he said that he would show me a better wa}^, and shorter, not so attended with difficulties as the way. Sir, that you set me in ; which way, said he, w^ll direct you to a gentleman's house that has skill to take off these burdens : so 1 believed him,* and turned out of that way into this, if haply I might be soon eased of m}^ burden. But when I came to this place, and beheld things as they are, I stopped for fear, as I said, of dan= ger : but now know not what to do. Then, said Evangelist, stand still a little that I may show thee the words of God. So he stood trembling. Then said Evangelist, ''See that ye refuse not him that speaketh : for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape if w^e turn away from him that speaketh from heaven. "(«) He saidj moreover, *' Now the just shall live by faith ; but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him."(^) He also did thus apply them : * As the belief of truth lies at the foundation of the hope of eternal life, and is the cause of any one becoming- a pilgrim ; so tlie belief of a lie is the cause of any one's turninc;^ out of the way which leads to glory. (fl) Heb. xii. 25. (b) Heb. x. 38. CHRISTIAN MET BY EVANGELIST UNDER MOUNT SINAI. AND CONVINCED OF HIS ERROR. 67 ThoU art the man that art runniiij^ into this misery : thou hast begun to^ reject the counsel of the Most High, and to draw back thy foot from the way of peace; even almost to the hazarding of thy perdition.^ Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, crying, " Woe is me, for I am undone !^' At the sight of which Evangelist caught him by the right hand, saying, "All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men:" *' be not faithless, but believing." Then did Christian again a little revive, and stood up trembling, as at first, before Evangelist.f Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee of. I will now show thee who it was that deluded thee, and who it was also to whom he sent thee. The man that met thee is one Worldly- wise man, and rightly is he so called ; partly because he savoureth only the doctrine of this world,(a) (therefore he always goes to the town of Morality to church,) and partly because he loveth that doctrine best, for it saveth him best from the cross :[b) and because he is of this carnal temper, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways, though rights Now there are three things in this man's counsel that thou must utterly abhor : — his turning thee out of the way ; — his labouring to render the cross odious to thee ; — -and his setting thy feet in that way that leadeth unto the ministration of death, t * See the danger of turning' from tlie faith of Clirist, to trust in any de- gree to our own works for justification and eternal life. Beware of legal teachers, and of thy own legal spirit. f See the glory of gospel grace to sinners. See the amazing love of Christ in dying for sinners. O remember the price with which Christ ob- tained the pardon of your sins ; at nothing less than his own most precious blood ! Believe his wonderful love. Rejoice in his glorious salvation. Live in the love of him, in the hatred of your sins, and in humbleness of mind before him, t Gospel comfort cannot be enjoyed, till the soul is convinced of tlie evil, and rejects the doctrine of Legality, or trust in any dependance upon our own works for justification. This detestable heresy abounds greatly in thfiJ present day. (a) John iv. 5. {b) Gal. vi. IZ 68 THE FALLACIES OF WORL13LY- WISEMAN DETECTED. First, thou must abhor his turning thee out of the way, yea, and thine own consenting thereto ; because this is to reject the counsel of God for the sake of the counsel of a xvorldly-wise man. The Lord says, " Strive to enter in at the strait gate" (the gate to which I send thee,) " for strait is the gate that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it."(fl) From this little Wicket-gate, and from the way thereto, hath this wicked man turned thee, to the bringing of thee almost to destruction. Hate, therefore, his turning thee out of the way, and abhor thyself for hearkening to him. Secondly, thou must abhor his labouring to render the cross odious unto thee ; for thou art to '' prefer it before the treasures in E*gypt."(<^) Besides, the King of Glory hath told thee, that " he that will save his life shall lose it :" and, "• He that comes after me, and hates not his father, and mother, and wife, and chil- dren, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, cannot be my disciple. "(c) I say, therefore, for a man to labour to persuade thee that that shall be thy death, without which the truth hath said thou canst not have eternal life : this doctrine thou must abhor. Thirdly, thou must hate his setting of thy feet in the way that leadeth to tlie ministration of death. And for this thou must consider to whom he sent thee, and also how unable that person was to deliver thee from thy burden. He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by name Legality, is " the son of the bond- woman which now is, and is in bondage with her children ;"(r/) and is, in a mystery, this mount Sinai which thou hast feared will fail on thy head. Now if she with her children are in bondage, how canst thou expect by them to be made free ? This Legality, therefore, is not able to set thee free from thy burden. No man was as yet ever rid of (a) Luke xiU. 24. Matt, vii 13, 14. {h) Heb. xi, 25, 26. (t) Matt. X. 37—j9. Mark viU. 34, 35. Luke xiv. 26, 27. John xii. 25; (c/) Gal. iv. 2i--27. 'rHE PRETENSIONS OF LEGALITY CONFUTED. ii9 his burden by him ; no, nor ever is Hke to be. " Ye cannot be justified by the works of the Vdw ; for by the deeds of the law no man hving" can be rid of his bur- den : therefore, Mr. Worldly -wiscman is a liar, and Mn Legality a cheat : and for his son Civility, notwithstand- ing his simpering looks, he is but a hypocrite, and can- not help thee. Believe me, there is nothing in all this noise that thou hast heard of these sottish men, but a design to beguile thee of thy salvation, by turning thee from the way in which I had set thee.* After this Evangelist called aloud to the heavens for confirmation of what he had said ; and with that there came words and fire out of the mountain under which poor Chris- tian stood, that made the hair of his flesh stand up. The words were thus pronounced : " As many as are of the works of the law are under the curse : for it is writ- ten. Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do thern."t(«) Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and be- gan to cry out lamentably ; even cursing the time in which he met with Mr. Worldly-wiseman ; still calling himself a thousand fools for hearkening to his counsel. He also was greatly ashamed to think that this gentle- man's arguments, flowing only from the flesh, should hjve the prevalency with him as to cause him to for- sake the right way. This done, he applied himself again to Evangelist in words and sense as follow : * The gospel pays no respect to demure looks, and a sanctified face ; but pronounces -ucli cheats, hypocrites, and bep^uiiers, who turn souls from the cross of Christ, and tlie way of salvation by him, to trust in any wise to theii* own worKS for jvistific;ai;>n and salvation. "t Leg"ality is as j^reat an enemy to tlie cross of Christ, as Licentiousness : for it keeps the soul from coming- to, believing in, and trusting- wholly to the blood of Christ, for ])ardon, and the righteousness of Christ for justifica- tion ; so that it ke(.ps 1 lie soul in bondage, and swells ti^e mind with pride, while Licentiousness brings a scandal on the cross. ' (a) Gal. iii. 10. 70 CHRISTIAN ENCOURAGED BY EVANGELIST- Sir,-^- what think you ? Is there any hope ? Mav I now go back, and go up to the Wicket-gate ? Shall I not be abandoned for this, and sent back from thence ashamed? I am sorry I have hearkened to this man's counsel ; but may my sin be forgiven ? Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin is very great, for by it thou hast committed two evils ; thou hast forsaken the way that is good, to tread in forbidden paths : yet will the man at the gate receive thee, for he has good will for men ; only, said he, take heed that thou turn not aside again, '' lest thou perish from the way when his wrath is kindled but a little. "{«) — Then did Christian address himself to go back, and Evange* list, after he had kissed him, gave him one smile and bid him God speed. f So he went on with haste, nei- ther spake he to any man by the way ; nor if any asked him would he vouchsafe them an answer. He went like one that was all the while treading on forbidden ground, and could by no means think himself safe, till again he was got into the way % which he left to follow Mr. Worldly- Wiseman's counsel. * Christian inquires if he may yet he happy, t^eg-al hopes will bring- on distress of soul, and despondency of spirit, as well as outward sins : there i& no hope of a sinner's being comforted by the cross of Christ, till he is made sensible of this. •\ Nothing but the gospel of Christ can direct our steps in the right way, and bring peace and comfort to our souls. It salutes us with a cheering smile, a kiss of peace, and a blessing of consolation ; and hence it wings our peace to Christ and holiness. % The faithful minister must warn young converts not to turn aside ; nor can any soul ever find confidence or comfort, till they are conscious ef hav- injj regained the way they had forsaken. (a) PsaL ii. 1!?- HE IS ADMITTED AT THE WICKET- GATE. 71 CHAPTER IV. CHRISTIAN ARRIVES AT THE WICKET-GATE, AVHERE HE KNOCKS, AND IS KINDLY RECEIVED. So in process of time Christian got up to the gate. Now over the gate there was written, '' Knock, and it shall be opened unto you. "(a) He knocked therefore more than once or twice, saying — ^ *' May I now enter here ? Will he within Open to sorry me, though I have been An undeserving rebel ! Then shall I Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high."(«) At last there came a grave person to the g^te, named Good- will, who asked him who was there ? and whence he came ? and what he would have ? Chr. Here is a poor burdened sinner, I come from the city of Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion, that I may be delivered from the wrath to come. I would, therefore, Sir, since I am informed that by this gate is the way thither, know if you are willing to let me in. I am willing with all my heart,! said he. And with that he opened the gate. So when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a pull. J Then said Christian, What means that? The other told him, " A little distance from this gate * This is praying and pleading in faith with God for mercy and forgive- ness of sin through the blood of Jesus Christ. f The gate will be open to broken-hearted sinners. Here behold the love of Jesus, in freely and heartily i-eceiving every poor sinner who comes unto him. No matter how vile they have been nor what tilings they have committed ; he loves thena freely and receives them graciously. For he has nothing but good-will towards men. Luke ii. 14. t Every saved sinner is a brand plucked out of the fire by the loving arm of Christ, Zech. iii. 2. (rt) Matt. vii. 7, 8, 72 GOOD-WILL DISCOURSES WITH CHRISTIAN. there is erected a strong castle, of which Beelzebub is the captain; from thence both he and they that are with him shoot arrows at those that come up to this gate, if haply they may die before they can enter in." Then said Christian, I rejoice and tremble. So when he was got in, the man of the gate asked him who directed him thither. Chr. Evangelist bid me come hither and knock, as I did ; and he said that you. Sir, would tell me what I must do. Good. *' An open door is before thee, and no man can shut it." Chr. Now I begin to reap the benefits of my ha- zards. Good. But how is it that you come alone f Chr. Because none of my neighbours saw their danger, as I saw mine. Good. Did any of them know of your coming? Chr. Yes, my wife and children saw me at the first, and called after me to turn again : also some of my neighbours stood crying and calling after me to return; but I put my fingers in my ears and so came on my way. Good. But did none of them follow you, to per- suade you to go back ? Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable: but when they sa\v that they could not prevail. Obstinate went railing back, but Pliable came with me a little way. Good. But why did he not come through ? Chr. We indeed came both together until we came to the slough of Despond, into the which we also sud- denly fell. And then was my neighbour Pliable dis- couraged, and would not adventure further.^ Where- fore getting out again on that side next to his own house, he told me I should possess the brave country alone for him : so he went his way, and I came 77iine ; he after Obstinate, and I to this gate. ' * A man may h.ive company when he sets out for lieaven, and yet go thither alone. " Many be called, but i<^'N chosen." Matt. xx. 16. GOOD-WILL CONTINUES HIS DISCOURSE* 73 Then said Good- will, Alas, poor man ! is the celes- tial glory of so small esteem with him, that he counteth it not worth running the hazard of a few difficulties to obtain it ? Truly, said Christian, I have said the truth of Plia- ble ; and if I should also say all the truth of myself, it will appear there is no difference betwixt him and my- self. It is true he went back to his own house, but I also turned aside to go into the way of death, being persuaded thereto by the carnal argument of one Mr. Worldly- wiseman. * Good. Oh ! did he light upon you ? What, he would have had you have sought for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality ! they are both of them very cheats. But did you take his counsel ? Chr. Yes, as flir as I durst. I went to find out Mr. Legality, until I thought that the mountain that stands by his house would have fallen upon my head ; where- fore there I was forced to stop.f Good. That mountain has been the death of many, and will be the death of many more. It is well you escaped being dashed in pieces by it. Chr. Why, truly, I do not know what had become of me there, had not Evangelist happily met me again as I was musing in the midst of my dumps : but it was God's mercy that he came to me again, for else I had never come hither. But now I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed for death by that mountain 5 than thus to stand talking with my Lord. But, oh I * Wliere there is true grace in the heart, it will take shame to itself, and give all the g'lory to God's sovereign grace, for any difference there is be- tween us and others. Free grace destroys pride, and lays the sinner low, while it exalts Christ, and causes the believer to triumph in his righteous- ness and salvation. f Though Jesus knows what is in man, and alT his ways, yet he will bring the soul to confession unto him. See the loving heart of Christ to sinners, and the free communications he admits them to with himself Oh! ye his people, pour cut your heart before him : God is a i'efuge for us. Psal. ixii. 8. 10 74 CHRISTIAN IiNSTRUCTED IN THE WAY. what a fiivour is this to me, that yet I am admitted en- trance here.* Good. We make no objections against any, notwith- standing all that they have done before they come hither. " They in no wise are cast out ;"(«) and there- fore, good Christian, come a little way with me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must go. Look be* fore thee ; dost thou see this narrow way ? that is the way thou must go. It w^as cast up by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and his apostles, and it is as straight as a rule can make it : this is the way thou must go. But, said Christian, t are there no turnings nor wind- ings, by which a stranger may lose his way ? Good. Yes, there are many ways butt down upon this, and they are crooked and wide : but thus thou must distinguish the right from the wrong, the right only being J straight and narrow. (/^) * It is a sure sign of a genuine worlc of grace, when the heart ascribes all to grace. Here is no ascribing any thing to l)is own wisdom or power : but his escape from destruction, and being yet in the way of salvation, are wholly resolved into the grace of the gospel, the mercy of God, and in his free favour, and almighty power. It is sweet to converse with Jesus, of his free grace to wretched and unworthy sinners. Do not you lind it so ? ■f Christian is afraid of losing his way ; a blessed sign of a gracious heart, when it possesses godly jealousy. t Christian, being admitted at the strait gate, is directed in the narrow way. In the broad road every man may choose a path suited to his inclinations, shift about to avoid difficulties, or accommodate himself to circumstances ; ajid he will be sure of company agreeably to his taste. But Christians must follow one another, in the iiarrovo way along the same track, surmounting difficulties, facing enemies, and bearing hardships, without any room to evade them : nor is any indulgence given to different tastes, habits, or propensi- ties. It is therefore a straitened, or, as some render the word, an afflicted x-'ay ; being indeed an habitual course of repentance, faith, love, self-denial, patience ; in a word, a full conformity to the will of God, according to the scriptures. Christ himself is the way, by which we come to the Father ; and by living faith which works by love, we are ** set in the way of his steps." This path is also straight, as opposed to the crooked ways of men ; for it consists in an uniform regard to piety, integrity, sincerity, and kind- ness, at a distance from all the hypocrisies, frauds, and artifices, by which ungodly men wind about to avoid detection, keep up their credit, deceive Qthers, or impose on themselves. The question proposed by Christian im< (rt) John vi. 37. (b) Matt. vii. 13, 14. CHRISTIAN INSTRtJCTED IN THE WAY. 75 Then I saw in my dream that Christian asked him further, if he could not help him off with the burden that was upon his back ; for as yet he had not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means get it oif without help. He told him, As to thy burden, be content to bear it until thou comest to the place of deliverance y^^ for there it will fall from thy back of itself. Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his journey. So the other told him that by that he was gone some distance from the gate he would come at the house of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and he would show him excellent things. Then Christian took his leave of his friend, and he again bid him God speed. plies that believers are more afraid of missing' the way than of encounter- ing hai-dships in it : and Good-will's answer, that many ways butted down on it, or opened into it, in various directions, shows, that the careless and self- willed are extremely liable to be deceived: but it follows that all these ways are crooked and ivide ; they turn aside from the direct line of living' faith and holy obedience, and are more soothing, indulgent, and pleasing to corrupt nature, than the patli of life : which lies straight forward, and is every where contrary to the bias of the carnal mind. * There is no deliverance from the guilt and burden of sin, but by the deatli of Christ. Here observe, that though a sinner, at his fu'st coming to Christ, find some comfort and encouragement, yet he may not for some time have a clear sense of pardon and assurance of the forgiveness of his sins, but he may still feel the burden of them. But by futh in Jesus he shall he adopted into the family of heaven. 76 THE interpreter's house. CHAPTER T. eHRIgTIAN DELIGHTFULLY ENTERTAINED AT THE interpreter's HOUSE. Then christian went on till he came to the house of the Interpreter,* where he knocked over and over :, at last one came to the door, and asked who was there ? Chr. Sir, here is a traveller, who was bid by an ac- quaintance of the good man of this house to call here for my profit ; I would therefore speak with the master of the house. So he called for the master of the house, who after a little time came to Christian, and asked him what he would liave ? Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am come from the city of Destruction, and am going to the mount Zion ; and I was told by the man that stands at the gate at the head of this way, that if I called here you would show me excellent things, such as wquld be a help to me in my journey c Then said the Interpreter, Come in ; I will show thee that which will be profitable to thee.f So he com- manded his man J to light a candle, and bid Christian follow him: so he had him into a private room, and bid his man open a door ; the which when he had done. Christian saw the picture of a very grave person hang up against the wall ; and this was the fashion of it : ^' it4iad eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in its hand, the law of truth w^as written upon its lips, the * Christian comes to the house of the Interpreter: which means the Lord the Spirit, the teacher of his people. — The Interpreter is an embleir\ of the divine teaching of the Holy Spirit, according to the Scripture, by means of reading-, hearing-, praying and meditating, accompanied by daily experience and observation. Believers depend on this teaching, and are not satisfied with human instruction, but look to the fountain of wisdom^ that they may be delivered from prejudice, preserved fiom error, and ena-- bled to profit by the ministry of the word. f O how loving, how condescending is the Spirit of God to poor misera- ble sinners ! t Illumination is here signified. THE PICTURE OF THE PILGRIM's GUIDE. 77 world was behind its back ; it stood as if it pleaded with men, and a crown of gold did hang over its head." Then said Christian, What mcancth this ? Inter p. The man whose picture this is, is one of a thousand; he can beget children, («) travail in birth with children, (^) and nurse them himself when they are born. And whereas thou seest him with his eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in his hmid, and the laAv of truth written on his lips ; it is to show thee that his work is to know and unfold dark things to sinners ; even as also thou seest him stand as if he pleaded with men : and whereas thou seest the v/orid as cast behind him, and that a crown hangs over his head ; that is to show thee, that slighting and despising the things that are pre- sent, for the love that he hath to his Master's service, he is sure in the world that comes next to have glory for his reward. Now, said the Interpreter, I have shewed thee this picture first, because the man whose picture this is, is the only man whom the Lord of the place whither thou art going hath authorized to be thy guide, in all difficult places thou mayest meet with in riie way : wherefore take good heed to what I have shewed thee, and bear well in thy mind wiiat thou hast seen ; lest in thy journey thou meet w ith some that pre- tend to lead thee right, but their w^av goes down to death. ^- Then he took him bv the hand, and led him into a very large parlour that was full of dust, because never * This is a true picture of a gospel minister: one whom the Lord the Spirit has called and qualified for preaching the everlasting- gospel, lie is one wlio despises the world, is dead to its pleasures and joys : his chief aim is to exalt and glorify the Lord Jesus, his atoning blood: jusiifying righteousness, and finishing salvation ; and his greatest glory is to bring sinners to Christ, to point him out as the one way to them, and to edify and build up saints In him. But there are many who profess to do this, yet turn poor sinners out of the way, and point them to a righteousness of their own for justification, in whole or in part. Of these tlie Spirit teaches us to beware : ihe former, he leads and directs souls to love and esteem him highly for their labours and faith in the Lord, and zeal for his honour and glory, and for the salvation of souls. Take heed v.iiat you hear. Mark iv. 24. {b) I Cor. iv. 1.5. (fl) Gal. iv. 10. 78 THE DUSTY PARLOUR SPRINKLED AND CLEANSED.' swept ; the which, after he had reviewed a Httle while, the Interpreter called for a man to sweep. Now when he began to sw^eep, the dust began so abundantly to fly- about, that Christian had almost therewith been choak- ed. Then said the Interpreter to a damsel that stood b}', Bring hither water, and sprinkle the room ; the which when she had done, it was swept and cleansed with pleasure. Then said Christian, What means this ? The Intei-preter answered. This parlour is the heart of a man that was never sanctified by the sweet grace of the gospel : the dust is his original sin and inward corruptions, that have defiled the whole man. He that began to SAveep at first, is the law ; but she that brought water and did sprinkle it, is the gospel. Now whereas thou sav/est that, so soon as the first began to sweep, the dust did so fly about, that the room by him could not be cleansed, but that thou wast almost choaked therewith ; this is to show thee, that the law, instead of cleansing the heart, by its working, from sin, doth re- vive, put strength into, and increase it in the soul, even as it doth discover and forbid it ; for it doth not give pov/er to subdue it. (a) Again, as thou sawest the damsel sprinkle the room with water, upon Avhich it was cleansed with pleasure : this is to show thee, that v/hen the gospel comes in the sweet and precious influences thereof to the heart, then, I say, even as thou sawest the damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the soul made clean through the faith of it, and consequently fi.t for the King of glory to inha- bit.-'^\7;) * Now judge by tills, whether you are under the law, or the gospel. Have you ever found in yourself what is here described ? 1st. Of the Uiw, liauc you ever felt your lusts and corruptions irritated, and sin made to abound in you, as to your perception and feeling, by the commandment working in }0u all manner of concupiscence ? for without the law sin was . (a) Horn. V. ::0. ^i^. 7—11. 1 Cor. xv. 5G. {h) JoliK xlv. 21—23. XV. 3. Acts xv. 9. Rom. xvi. 25, 26. Eph. v. 2ft TASSION AND PATIENCE. /^ I saw, moreover, iii my dream, that the Interpreter took him by the hand, and had him into a little room where sat two httle children, each one in his chair. The name of the eldest was Passion, and the name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be much dis- contented, but Patience ^vas very quiet. Then Chris- tian asked. What is the reason of the discontent of Passion ? The Interpreter answered, The governor of them would have him stay for his best things till the beginning of die next year ; but he will have all now. But Patience is v/illing to wait. Then I saw that one came to Passion and brought him a bag of treasure, and poured it down at his feet : the which he took up and rejoiced therein, and withal laughed Patience to scorn. But I beheld but a while, and he had lavished all away, and had nothing left him but rags. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, Expound this matter more fully to me. So he said. These two lads are figures : Passion, of the men of this world ; and Patience, of the men of that which is to come. For as here thou seest Passion will have all now this year, that is to say, in this world : so are the men of this world, they must have all their good things now, they cannot stay till next year ; that is, until the next world, for their portion of good. That proverb, *' A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush," is of more authority with them than are all the divine testimonies of the good of the world to come. But as thou sawest that he had quickly lavished all dead, Rom. vii. 8. Has the application of the law to your conscience made sin to revive in you, so as tliat you died to all your former hopes of being justified by your obedience to the law? If not, you are yet dead in sin, and cleave to legal hopes and vain confidence. But if through the law you become dead to the law, has the gospel come to you with its reviving, comforting, sanctifying influence? Has it made Christ's blood and righteous- ness precious to your soul, and given you the victory of faith over the law, sjn^ and death, if &o, go on yoiu' way rejoicing. 80 THE EMBLEM EXPLAINED. away, and had presently left him nothing but rags ; so will it be with all such men at the end of this world. ^ Then said Christian, Now^ I see that Patience has the best wisdom, and that upon many accounts :— be- cause he stays for the best things : — and also because he will have the glory of his, when the other has no- tliing but rags. Inter p. Nay, you may add another, to wit, — the glory of the next world w^iil never wear out : but these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had not so much reason to laugh at Patience because he had his good things first, as Patience will have to laugh at Pas- sion because he had his best things last ; for Jii^st must give place to lasty because last must have its time to come ; but last gives place to nothing, for there is not another to succeed : he, therefore, that hath his portion first must needs have a time to spend it ; but he that has his portion last must have it lastingly : therefore it is said of Dives, '' In thy life -time thou receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things; but nov/ he is comforted, and thou art tormented, "(a) Chr. Then I perceive it is not best to covet things that are now, but to wait for things, to come. Inter p. You say truth : "For the things that are seen are temporal ; but the things that are not seen are eternal ;^\b) but, though this be so, yet, since things present and our fleshly appetite are such near neigh- bours one to another ; and again, because things to come and carnal sense are such strangers one to ano- ther ; therefore it is that the first of these so suddenly * Carnal men seek nothing more than the gratification of their senses; their end will be tlie loss of all things, and the destruction of their own souls. E>it the just live by faith on Jesus, and in hope of joys to come; th.eir end will be glorious ; for they shall receive the end of tlieir faith, the salvatioii of their souls, and the everlasting enjoyment of Christ in glory. (a) Luke xvi. 19—31. {b) 2 Cor. iv. 18. THE FIRE SECRETLY KEPT PROM BEING aUENCHED. 81 fall into amity, and that distance is so continually be- tween the second. *^ Then I saw in my dream that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand, and led him into a place where was a fire burning against a wall, and one standing by it always casting much water upon it to quench it ; yet did the fire burn his-her and hotter. o Then said Christian, What means this ? The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work of grace that is wrought in the heart ; he that casts water upon it to extinguish and put it out, is the Devil : but in that thou seest the fire notwithstandino: burn his-her and hotter, thou shalt also see the reason of that. So he had him about to the backside of the wall, where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, of which he did also continually cast, but secretly, into the fire. Then said Christian, What means this ? The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who con- tinually with the oil of his grace maintains the work al= ready begun in the heart : by the means of which, not- withstanding what the devil can do, the souls of hi& people prove gracious still. (a) And in that thou saw- est that the man stood behind the wall to maintain the fire ; this is to teach thee that it is hard for the tempt- ed to see how this work of grace is maintained in the soul.f * Here see the preclousness and g-lory of faitli ; it causeth the soul io hiake a proper estimate, and set a due value on things : it pierceth through the objects of time and sense, and fixes upon glory and etei-nity. This is the proper character of every heaven-born soul ; the just shall live by faith, Heb. ii 4. This is a life of heaven upon earth. f It is plain Mr. Bunyan did not ascribe that glory to the work and power of the creature, which is due solely to the Lord, who is the Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last, the Beginner, Carrier on, and Fhiisher of liis work in sinners' hearts ; and never can his work be extinguished there, till Satan's Water is more powerful to quench, than Christ's oil and grace are to keep the fire burning — The instruction especially inculcated by this emblem is, an entire reliance on the secret but powerful influence of di^'ine grace, to maintain and carry on the sanctifying work Uiat has been begun in the soul. (a) 2 Cor. xii. 9. 11 82 THE V'ALI AIN'T x\IAN S CONFLICT AND VICTORY. I saw also, that the Interpreter took him again b} the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, where was builded a stately palace, beautiful to behold : at the sight of which Christian was greatly delighted ; he saw also upon the top thereof certain persons walkings ^vho were clothed all in gold. Then said Christian, May we go in thither ? Then the Interpreter took him, and led him up to- wards the door of the palace ; and behold, at the door stood a great company of men, as desirous to go in, but durst not. There also sat a man at a little dis- tance from the door, at a table side, with a book and his inkhom before him, to take the name of him that should enter therein ; he saw also that in the door- way stood many men in armour to keep it, being resolved to do t© the men that would enter what hurt and mis- chief they could. Now was Christian somewhat in amaze : at last, when every man started back for fear of the armed men. Christian saw a man of a very stout countenance come up to the man that sat there to write, saying, '^ Set down my name. Sir ;'* the which when lie had done, he saw the man draw his sword, and put an helmet upon his head, and rush toward the door up- on the armed men, who laid upon him with deadly force ; but the man was not at all discouraged, but fell to cutting and hacking most fiercely. So after he had* received and given many wounds to those that attempt- ed to keep him out, he cut his way through them all, and pressed forward into the palace ; at which there was a pleasant voice heard from those that were within, even of those that walked upon the top of the palace, saying, *< Come in, come in ; Eternal glory thou shalt win." * We must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of pod. Acts. xiv. 22. ^- THE MAN IN THE IRON CAGE. 83 So he went in, and was clothed with such garments as they. Then Christian smiled, and said, I think verily I know the meaning of this.* Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay, stay, said the Interpreter, till I have showed thee a little more, and after that thou shalt go on thy way. So he took him by the hand again, and led him into a verj- dark room, where there sat a man in an iron cage. Now the man to look on, seemed very sad. He sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, his hands folded together, and he sighed as if he would break his heart. Then said Christian, What means this ? At which the Interpreter bid him talk with the man.f Then said Christian to the man, What art thou ? The man answered, I am what I was not once. Chr. What wert thou once ? The man said,J I was once a fair and flourishing professor, both in mine own eyes, and also in the eyes of others : I once was, as I thougl t, fair for the celestial city,(c) and had then even joy .it the thoughts that I should get thither. § Chr. Well, but what art thou now ? * Such is the spirit and disposition of a soul who is determined to win Christ, and to enjoy the king-dom of glory. In spite of all opposition he re- sohitely forces his way, and presses towards the mark for the prize of his high calling of God in Jesus Christ. Phil, iii. 14 He is not content with a few lazy wishes, or languid hopes; for the kingdom of heaven sufTercth violence, and the violent take it by force. Mat. xi. 12. •j- The Holy Spirit would have us take w^arning by the sad examples of others. Hence he sets before us in the scripture, the dreadful things which have fallen professors, that we may see our danger, be humble, and watchful, and pray to the Lord to keep us from falling aM'ay. t Most dreadful change ! Think of it with trembling. Thou stande&t by faith ; be not high-minded, but fear. § Soaring professors, beware. See how far this man went ; see what he thought of himself; see wljat others thought of him ; yea, he felt great joy in himself at the thoughts of getting to heaven ; but yet through unfaithfulness despair seized on him. *' Let us watch and be sober."-* 1 Thess. V. 6. (a) Luke viii. 13. 84 CHRISTIAN INTERROGATES HIM. Man. I am now a man of despair, and am shut up in it as in this iron cage. I cannot get out ; O now I cannot."* Chr. But how earnest thou in this condition ? Man. I left off to watch and be sober; I laid the reins upon the neck of my lusts ; I sinned against the light of the word, and the goodness of God : I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone ; I tempted the Devil, and he is to come to me ; I have provoked God to an- ger, and he has left me ; I have so hardened my heart, that I cannot repent, f Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is there no hope for such a man as this ? Ask him, said the In- terpreter. Then said Christian, Is there no hope but you must be kept in the iron cage of despair ? Man. No, none at all. Chr. Why? the Son of the Blessed is very piti- ful. Man. I have crucified him to myself afresh ; I have despised his person, I have despised his righteousness, I have counted his blood an unholy thing. I have done despite to the Spirit of grace \[a) therefore I have shut myself out of all the promises, and there now remains to me nothing but threatenings, dreadful threatenings, fearful threatenings, of certain judgment and fiery indig- nation, which shall devour me as an adversary 4 * A more dreadful state on this side hell cannot be. f An awful warning- to piofessors. O take heed of trifling- with the God of truth, and tlie truths of God! he is a jealous God! jealous of his honour and glory Yea, our God is a consuming fire. Heb. xii. 29. -';: It is exceeding difficult to draw the line here, so as not to encourage in sin, or not discourage broken-hearted sinners from entertaining hope in Christ- ]Many have written the same bitter things against themselves as here, but to wliom they have in no-wise belonged. A sight of sin, a sense of sin, and sorrow for sin, with a desire to be saved by Jesus from all sin, as well i-s from wrath, do really bespeak the workings of the grace of Christ in the heart. (a) Luke xix. 14. Heb. vi. 4—6. x. 28, 29. A DREAM CONCERNING THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 85 Chr. For what did you bring yourself into this con- dition ? Man. For the hists, pleasures, and profits of this world ; in the enjoyment of which I did then j^romisc myself much delight : but now every one of those things also bite me and gnaw me like a burning M^orm. Chr. But canst thou not repent and turn ? Man. God hath denied me repentance. His word gives me no encouragement to believe : yea, himself hath shut me up in this iron cage ; nor can all the mc;i in the world let me out. O eternity! eternity! how shall I grapple with the misery that 1 must meet with in eternity ? Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Let this man's misery be remembered by thee, and be an e^ er- lasting caution to thee. Well, said Christian, this is fearful! God help me to watch and be sober, and to pray that I may shun the cause of this man's misery.* Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now ?[ Inter p. Tarry, till I shall show thee one thing more, and then thou shalt go on thy way. So he took Christian by the hand again, and led him into a chamber where there was one rising out of bed ; and as he put on his raiment he shook and trembled. Then said Christian, Why doth this man thus tremble? The Interpreter then bid him tell to Christian the rea- son of his so doing. So he began and said, This night as I was in my sleep I dreamed, and, behold the hea- vens grew exceeding black : also it thundered and lightened in most fearful wise, that it put me into an agony; so I looked up in my dream, and saw the * Reader, thou hast constant need to put up this prayer for thyself Tliou art in a body of sin, hast a most deceitful and desperately wicked heart, and art exposed to the world's snares, and sataii's devices. t Why in such haste, Christian ? Poor soul, lie hud yet j^ot the burden of liis sins upon his back ; this urged his speed. He war.ted to g-et to the cross, TO be delivered of his burden ; but the Spirit had many thing's to shew him first, v/hich v.ould be profitable to him hereafter. ** He who believeth shall jiot make haste." Isaiah :ixviii. 16, S6 THE DREAM CONTINUED. clouds rack at an unusual rate ; upon which I heard a great sound of a trumpet, and saw also a man sit upon a cloud, attended with the thousands of heaven : they were all in flaming fire, also the heavens were on a burning flame. I heard then a voice saying, *' Arise ye dead, and come to judgment;" and with that the rocks rent, the graves opened, and the dead that were therein came forth: (a) some of them were exceeding giad, and looked upwards : and some sought to hide themselves under the mountains :(/^) then I saw the man that sat upon the cloud open the book and bid the world draw near. Yet there was, by reason of a fierce flame which issued out and came before him, a conve- nient distance betwixt him and them, as betwixt the judge and the prisoners at the bar.(t^) I heard it also proclaimed to them that attended on the man that sat on the cloud, " Gather together the tares, the chaff, and stubble, and cast them into the burning lake :" and with that the bottomless pit opened just where- about I stood ; out of the mouth of which there came in an abundant manner, smoke, and coals of fire, with hideous noises. It was also said to the same persons, *' Gather my wheat into the garner. "(c?) And with that I saw many catched up and carried away into the clouds,((?) but I was left behind. I also sought to hide myself, but I could not, for the man that sat upon the cloud still kept his eye upon me : my sins also came in my mind, and my conscience did accuse me on every side.{y) Upon this I awaked from my sleep. Chr. But what was it that made you so afraid of this sight ? Man. Why I thought that the day of judgment was come, and that I was not ready for it ; but this (a) John V. 28, 29. 1 Cor. xv. 51—58. 2 Thess. i. 7—10. Jude 14, 15. Rev. XX 11—15. (b) Ps. 1 1—3. 22. Isa. xxvi. 20, 21 Mic. vii 16, 17. (c) Dan. vii. 9, 10. Mai. iii 2, 3. (d) Mai. iv. 1. Mat. iii 12 xiii. 30. lAike iii. 17. (e) i Thes.s, iv, 13—18. (/) Rom. ii. 14, 15. THE DREAM CONTINUED. 87 frighted me most, that the angels gathered up seve- ral and left me behind; also the pit of hell opened her mouth just where I stood. My conscience too afflicted me ;^ and, as I thought, the Judge had always liis eye upon me, sho^ving indignation in his counte- nance. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast thou considered all these things ? Chr. Yes ; and they put me in hope and fear.f Inter p. Well, keep all things so in thy mind, that they may be as a goad in thy sides, to prick thee for- ward in the way thou must go. Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his jour- ney. Then said the Interpreter, The Comforter be al- ways with thee, good Christian, to guide thee in the way that leads to the city. So Christian went on his way, saying — " Here I have seen things rare and profitable ; Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable In what I have begun to take in hand : Then let me think on them, and understand Wherefore they shovv'd me were ; and let me be Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee." * Natural men's consciences are often alarmed and terrified, when there are no spiritual convictions ? but such fears and terrors soon wear away, and do not generally issue in conversion. f Where there is a gospel hope, there will be a godly fear; both are ne- cessary ; both are the graces of the Holy Spirit. Fear makes us cautious ; Kope animates us. 88 CHRISTIAjN's burden falls off at the CRObto^ CHAPTER VI. CHRISTIAN LOSES HIS BURDEN AT THE CROSS. Now I saw in my dream, that the highway, up which Christian w^as to go, was fenced on either side with a wall, and that wall was called Salvation. (c) Up this way therefore did burthened Christian run, but not without great difficulty, because of the load on his back.^ He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat ascend- ing, and upon that place stood a Cross, and a little be- low, in the bottom, a Sepulchre. So I saw in my dream, that just as Christian came up with the cross, his bur- den loosed from off his shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to tumble, and so continued to do till it came to the mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw it no more.f Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said with a merry heart, " He hath given me rest by his sorrow, and life by his death." Then he stood still awhile to look and wonder ; for it was very surprising to him, that the sight of the cross should thus ease him of his burden. He looked, therefore, and looked again, even till the springs that were in his head sent the waters down his cheeks. (^) Now, as he stood look- ing and weeping, behold three shining ones came to * .Our uplnll clifTiculties is the way to the greatest comforts. Burdens are more felt when comforts are near at hand, f Christian had faith ; he believed that there was redemption in the blood of Christ, even forgiveness of sins, before he came up to the cross, but now he finds and feels the comfort of it : He has now the joy of faith ; the guilt of his sins is taken off' his conscience, and he is filled with joy and ])eace in believing. You who believe Christ to be the only Saviour, go on believing till you experience the comfort of knowing that he is your Saviour, and feel pardon in his blood ; for when God releases us of our guilt and burden, we are as those that leap for joy ; but you cannot have this till yovi! come to the cross, and rest all your hopes upon it. (a) Isa. xxvi. 1. (A) Zech. xii. 10. christian's exultation. 89 him, and saluted him with " Peace be to thee :" so the first said to him, ** Thy sins be forgiven thee ;"(«) the second stripped him of his rags and clothed him with change of raiment ; the third also set a *mark on his forehead, and gave him a roll with a seal upon it,(^) which he bid him look on as he ran, and that he should give it in at the celestial gate ; so they went their way. Then Christian gave three leaps for joy^ and went on singing — " Thus far did I come laden with my sin, Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in, Till I came hither : what a place is this I Must here be the beginning of my bliss ? Must here the burden fall from off my back ? Must here the strings that bind it to me crack ? Blest cross ! blest sepulchre ! blest rather be The Man that there was put to shame for me I** * Here is tlie love and grace of God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost. Pray mind ; when God pardons the sinner through the blood of Christ, he also clothes him with the righteousness of Christ. Those who deny Christ's righteousness, never saw the purity of the law ; their own nakedness, nor abhorred the filthy rags of their own righteousness. — The author's uniform doctrine sufficiently shows, that he considered spi- ritual apprehensions ef the nature of the atonement as the only source of ge- nuine peace and comfort. And as the '* mark in the forehead'* plainly signifies the renewal of the soul to holiness, so that the mind of Christ may appeal* in the outward conduct, connected with an open profession of the faith, while the roll with a seal upon it, denotes such an assurance of acceptance, as ap- pears most clear and satisfactory, when the believer most attentively com- pares his views, experiences, desires and purposes, with the holy scriptures, so he could not possibly intend to ascribe such effects to any other agent than the Holy Spirit, who, by enabling a man to exercise all filial affections to- wards God in an enlarged degree, as the " spirit of adoption bears witness'* with his conscience, that God is reconciled to him, having pardoned all his sins ; that he is justified by faith, through the blood of Christ : and that h« is a child of God, and an heir of heaven. These things are clear and in- telligible to those who have experienced this happy change, («) Mark ii. 5. (A) Zech. iii. 4. Eph. i. 13. 12 90 giMPLE, SLOTH, AND PRESCMPTION. CIIAPTEIl Til. CHRISTIAN FINDS SIMPLE, SLOTH, ANH PRF-.?UMP'iiOrv FAST ASLEEP IS DESPISED BY FORMALIST AND HY- POCRISY ASCENDS THE HILL DIFFICULTY LOSES HIS ROLL, AND FINDS IT AGAIN. I SAW then in my dream, that he went on thus even until he came at the bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, three men fast asleep, with fetters upon their heels. The name of the one was Simple, another Sloih, and the third Presumption*^- Christian then seeing them lie in this case went to them, if perad venture he might avv'akethem; and cried, You are like them that sleep on the top of a mast, (a) for the dead sea is under you, a gulf that hath no bot- tom : awake, therefore, and come aw^ay ; be willing also, and I will help you oif with your irons. He also told them. If he that goeth about like a roaring lion comes by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. (Z>) With that they looked upon him, and began to reply in this sort: f^i^'^'iplG said, ** I see no danger :" Sloth said, *' Yet a little more sleep :" and Presumption said, *' Every tub must stand upon its own bottom." And so they laid down to sleep again, and Christian ^vent on his way. Yet was he troubled to think that men in that dan- ger should so little esteem the kindness of him that so . * Tlie Lord shews us the miser}' and danger of other professors, to give us warning's by the way, and to stir us up to watchfulness. ■ -[■ There is no persuasion will do, if God openeth not the ej'es. Remem- ber, all is of grace. It is (jod's gTace that quickens, enlightens, converts, justifies, preserves, sanctifies, and glorifies. Well may pilgrims sing every ^tep ; O to grace what mighty debtors, Daily, hourly, Lord, are v. e ! (n) Prov. xxiii. 34. (/;) 1 Pet. v. 8- FORMALIST AND HYPOCRISY. 91 freely oftered to help them, both by the awakening of them, counselUng of them, and proft'ering to help them off with their irons. ^ And as he was troubled there- about, he spied two men come tumbling over the wall on the left-hand of the naiTOw way ; and they made up apace to him. The name of the one was Formalist, and the name of the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said, they drew up unto him, who thus entered with them into discourse. Chr. Gentlemen, whence come you, and wtehergo you ? Form, and Hyp. We were born in the land of Vain-Glory, and are going for praise to mount Zion. Chr. Why came you not in at the gate which stand- eth at the beginning of the way ? Kr.ow you riOt that it is WTitten, that " He that cometh not in by the door, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber ?"(a) They said, that to go to the gate for entrance was by all their countrymen counted too far about ; and that, therefore, their usual v/ay was to make a short cut of it, and to climb over the wall, as they had done. Chr. But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord of the city whither we are bound, thus to violate his revealed will ? They told him,f that, as for that, he needed not trouble his head thereabout ; for what they did, tliey had custom for ; and could produce, if need were, tes- timony that would witness it for more than a thousand years. But, said Christian, will your practice stand a trial at law ? * A Christian spirit feels for others' dangers, and aims and strives to be profitable to them. f They that come into the way, but not by the door, think that they can say something in vindication of their own nracUce. (a) John X, 1, 02 CHRISTIAN KV VAIN REASONS WITH THEM. They told him, that custom^ it being of so long standing as above a thousand years, would doubtless now be admitted as a thing legal by an impartial judge : and besides, say they, if we get into the way, what's the matter which way we get in ? If we are in, we. are in : thou art but in the way, who, as we perceive, came in at the gate ; and we are also in the way, that came tum- bling over the wall : wherein now is thy condition bet? ter than ours ? Chr. I walk by the rule of my Master, you walk by the rude working of your fancies. You are count- ed thieves already by the Lord of the way, therefore I doubt you will not be found true men at the end of the way. You came in by yourselves without his direc- tion, and shall go out by yourselves without his mercy. ^ To this they rnade but little answer ; only they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that they w^ent on, (every man in his way, without much conference one with another ; save that these two men told Christian, that, as to laws and orditiances, they doubted not but they should as conscientiously do them as he ; there- fore, said they, we see not wherein thou diiferest from us, but by the coat that is on thy back, which was, as we trow, given thee by some of thy neighbours, to hide the shame of thy nakedness, f Chr. By laws and ordinances you will not be sav- ed, («) since you came not in by the door. And as for this coat that is on my back, it was given me by the Lord of the place whither I go j and that, as you say, * Here is the essential difference between a real Christian and formal hy- pocrites ; he takes the word of God for the warrant of liis faith, and tlie rule of his condupt, which they reject; for they are left under the power of their natural will and carnal reason, and hence they brave it out for a season, with vain hopes and confidences. f The glorious robe of Christ's righteousness, v/liich is put ;ipon every believer, is sneered at and held in contempt by formal professors, who se^ not their nakedness and w^it of covering. (a) Gal. ii, 16. THE HILL DIFFICrTLTY. 93 •to cover mj^ nakedness with. And I take it as a token of kindness to me ; for I had nothing but rags before : and besides, thus I comfort myself as I go ; surely, think I, when I come to the gate of the city, the Lord thereof \vill kno\v me for good, since J have his coivt on my back ! a coat that he gave me freely in the day that he stripped me of my rags. I have, moreover, a mai'k in my forehead, of which perhaps you have taken no notice, which one of my Lord's most intimate asso- ciates fixed there in the day that my burden fell off my. shoulders. I will tell to you, moreover, that I had then given me a roll scaled, to comfort me by reading as I go on the way ; I was also bid to give it in at the celes- tial gate, in token of my certain going in after it : all Avhich things I doubt you want, and want them because you came not in at the gate.^ To these things they gave him no ans\\'er ; only they looked upon each other and laughed. f Then I saw that they went on all, save that Christian kept before, who had no more talk but with himself, and that some- times sighingly,! and sometimes comfortably : also he would be often reading in the roll 5 that one of the shi- ping ones gave him, by which he was refreshed. I beheld then that they all went on till they came to the foot of the hill Difficulty ; || at the bottom of which was a spring. There were also in the same place two pther ways, besides that Vvhich came straight from the * Where Is the witness of the Spint, and the seal of the Spirit, that so\il will also g-lory in the rij^liteousness of Christ ; for this is the joy of faith, that Christ is the Lord our righteousness, Jer. xxiii. 6. In vain do men talk of inward joy, who reject the clothing* of Clirist's rig-liteousness. f Vain-glorious-fools laugh at Christ's humble })ilgrims. t What! sighing already, and just pardoned ? One should expect lliat lie was all joy ; nothing but joy. O these ai'e sighs of love, which stran- fjers to spiritual joy know nothing of. § This means the assurance which li» had from the Spirit, of the free love, free grace, free pardon, free justificaiion, of Christ to his sotil. (1 He came to the hill Difficult)' ; a way unpleasing to flesh and blood, which proves and tries the sincerity of our faith, and the earnestness of pur souls, in our pilgrimage. 94 FORMALIST AND HYPOCRISY TURN ASIDE. gate ; one turned to the left hand and the other to the right, at the bottom of the hill ; but the narrow way lay right up the hill, and the name of the way is called Diffi- culty. Christian went now to the spring, and drank thereof to refresh himself, (a) and then began to go up the hill, saying — " The hill, though high, I covet to ascend, The difficulty will not me offend ; For I perceive the way to life lies here : Come, pluck up, heart, let*s neither faint nor fear. Better, though difficulty the right way to go. Than wrong, though easy.^ where the end is woe."* The other two also came to the foot of the hill ; but when they saw that the hill was steep and high, and that there were two other ways to go ; and supposing also that these two ways might meet again with that up which Christian went, on the other side ol the hill, there- fore they were resolved to go into those ways. Nov/ the name of one of those \vays ^^^as Danger, and the name of the other Destruction. So the one took the way which is called Danger, which did lead him into a great wood, and the other took directly up the way to Destruction, which led him into a wide field, full of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, and rose no more.f I looked then after Christian, to see him go up the hill, where I perceived he fell from running to going, * Depend upon it, pilgiim, some great blessing Is at hand, when tliou hast some j^reat diffiLculty to grapple with and to overcome. — The believer's state on earth is a state of trial ; he must meet with difficulties, to prove his faith and love. The hill Difficulty represents those circumstances which require self-denial and exertion, and may signify whatever in our walk, proves irksome to fle&h and blood. -j- Formalists and hypocrites, as they come easy into the way of profes- sion, without any convictions of sin to cause them to fly to Christ the wick- et-gate, so they find the easiest path to flesh and blood, and often perish in the end. {a) Isa. xlix. 10. CHFtlSTIAN SLEEPS, AND LOSES HIS ROLL. 95 and from going to clambering upon his hands and his knees, because ^f die steepness of the place. Now about the midway to the top of the hill was a pleasant arbour made by the Lord of the hill for the refreshing of weary travellers ; thither, therefore, Christian got, where also he sat down to rest him : then he pulled his roll out of his bosom, and read therein to his comfort ; he also now began afresh to take a review of the coat or garment that was given him as he stood by the cross. Thus pleasing himself a while he at last fell into a slumber, and thence into a fast sleep, which detained him in that place until it was almost night ; and in his sleep his roll fell out of his hand.* Now, as he was sleeping, there came one to him and awaked him, say- ing, *' Go to the ant, thou sluggard ; consider her ways, and be wise."(«) And with that Christian sud- denly started up, and sped him on his way, and went apace till he came to the top of the hill.f Now when he was got up to the top of the hill there came two men running to meet him amain ; the name of the one vVas Timorous, and of the other Mistrust : J to whom Christian said, Sirs, what is the matter you run the wrong way ? Timorous answered, that they were going to the city of Zion, and had got up that dif- ficult place : but, said he, the further we go the more * Happy for Christian that he did not fall into the dream of Antinomian notions, so as to sleep in a ftlse security without his roll. The best of blessings, even spiritual comforts from the God of g-race, through the in- fection of our nature, (if we do not watch and pray in faith) are liable to be abused, so as to cause us to sleep when we should be active and diligent in running the heavenly race, looking inito Jesus f The Lord loves his people, nor will he suffer them to sleep the sleep of death, — he will, on tlicir stirring up liis gift within them, shine upon, and revive his gracious work. t Timorous and Mistrust are great enemies to tlie Christian's faith, and bring up an evil report of his way. Listen not to them, but look to God's truth and faithfulness ; rely on his precious promises, and have your feet .shod with the gospel of peace. Who or what shall harm you, if ye be fol* lowers of that wliich is good. (a) Prov. vi. 6, 06 MISTRUST AND TIMOROUS GO BACK. danger we meet with ; wherefore we turned, and arc going back again. * ' Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lies a couple of lions in the way, (whether sleeping or waking we know not ;) and we could not think, if we came within reach, but they would presently pull us in pieces. - Then said Christian you make me afraid : but whi^ ther shall I flee to be safe ? If I go back to my own country, that is prepared for fire and brimstone, and I shall ca'tainly perish there : if I can get to the celestial city, I am sure to be in safety there :^ — I must venture : to go back is nothing but death ; to go forward is fear of death, and life everlasting beyond it : — I will yet go forward. So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian went on his way. But thinking again of Aviiat he had heard from the men, he felt in his bosom for his roll, that he might read therein and be comforted ; but he felt and found it not. Then was CliiTstian in great distress, and knew not what to , do ; for he wanted that which used to relieve liim, and that which should have been his pass into the celestial city. Here therefore he began to be much perplexed,t and knew not what to do. At last he bethought him- self that he had slept in the arbour that is on the side of the hill ; — ^and falling down upon his knees he ask- ed God forgiveness for that foolish act, and then went * Ciiristiaa shakes off Tear, by sound scriptural reasoning ; even the rea* Soning- of faitli, against the fear of the flesh, and mistrust or unbelief. We have always a sure word of prophesy, whereunto we shall do well to take heed. When dangers beset, and fears assault, remember whose ye are, and wliom ye serve : look to tlie way you are in, and the end of your faith, evert the salvation of your soul. Study tlve word of God and obey it. t He is perplexed for his roll ; this is right. If we suffer spiritual loss, and are easy and unconcerned about it, it is a sure sign that we indulge carnal security and vain confidences. Many go on so till they sink into a down-riglit Antimonian spirit. O beware of this ; for many who abhor the name, yet have drunk into the spirit of it, and hence live and walk without spiritual communion with God the Father, and his Son Jesus Christ, and rest contenjted without the witness of the Spirit with their spirits, that they are the children of God. chiiistian's sorrowful reflections. 97 back to look for his roll. But all the way he went back, who can sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Chris- tian's heart ? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept, and oftentimes he chid himself for being so fool- ish to fall asleep in that place, which was erected only for a little refreshment for his weariness. Thus, there-" fore, he went back, carefully looking on this side and on that, all the way as he went, if happily he might iind the roll that had been his comfort so many times in his journey. He went thus till he came again in sight of the arbour where he sat and slept ; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more, by bringing again^ even afresh, his evil of sleeping into his mind.^* Thus therefore he now went on bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, " O wretched man that I iun!" that I should sleep in the day time ! (a) that I should ^leep iii the midst of difficulty ! that I should so indulge the flesh, as to use that rest for case to my flesh, which the Lord of the hill hath erected only for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims ! How many steps have I took in vain ! Thus it happened to Israel, for their sin they were sent back again by the way of the Red Sea : and I am made to tread those steps with sorrow, which I might have trod with delight, had it not been for this sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my way by this time ! I am made to tread those steps thrice over, which I needed to have trod but once :f yea^ now also I am like to be benighted, for the day is aU most spent ;— O that 1 had not slept ! * Look CO yoiit^ spirits. Christians. See if you have not after-sorrow for fbrmer indalg-ences But it is far belter to be crying " O wretched man that I am," than to be aUve to carnal confidences, and dead to the desire, of spiritual comforts. f Christian's perplexity, fear, sorrow, remorse, redoubled earnestness, complaints, and self-reproachings, when he mis-sed his roll, and went back to seek it, exactly suit the experience of numbers, who through unwatch- ^ulness, are brought into a state of uncertainty. Nothinjj can afford com- (a) 1 Thess. V. 7, 8. Kev. ii. 4, 5, 13 98 CHRISTIAN SEEKS AND FINDS HIS ROLL. Now by this time he was come to the arbour again, where for a while he sat clown and wept ; but at last (as God would have it,) looking- sorrowfully down un* der the settle, there he spied his roll ; the which he with trembling and haste catched up and put in his bosom. But who can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten his roll again ? For this roll was the assurance of his life, and acceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid it up in his bosom, gave God thanks for directing his eye to the place where it lay, and with joy and tears betook himself again to his journey.^ But O how nimbly now did he go up the rest of the hill !- — Yet before he got up, the sun went down upon Christian ; and this made him again recall the vanity of his sleeping to his remembrance ; and thus he again began to condole with himself: " O thou sinful sleep! how for thy sake am I like to be benighted in my jour- ney ! I must walk without the sun, darkness must co- ver the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise of doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep I" Now also he remembered the story that Mistrust and Timo- rous told him of, how they were frighted with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian to himself again, fort to a mind tliat has enjoyed an assurance of tlie favour of God ; but tLat love which is " better than life :" and such is the abundant mercy of .feho ■ vah, that he imparts lig'ht and power to the humble soul, wlio, by means of extraordinary dilig-ence, with renewed application to the blood of Jesus, will in time recover his warranted confidence which he lost, and God will ** restore to him the joy of his salvation :" but he must as it were, pass re- peatedly over the same ground with sorrow, which had it not been for his negligence, lie might have passed at once with comfort. * This means a fresh sense of the love and jjeace of God, and joy in the Holy Ghost, through faith in Christ Jesus. Mind with what alacrity and speed Pilgrim now pursues his journey. O this rich blessing of assurance 5s not enougli prized, and too little sought for bv professors. But how can any be content without it ? It is impossible for them to be happy, and to re - joice in the Lord, without a real, scriptural assurance of his love and favour It is this which adds wings to faith, liveliness to hope, joy to love, and cheerfulness to obedience. Plead the precious promises : be not content without the enjoyment of the blessings contained in them. Says our Lord. ** Ask and ye sliall receive, that your joy may be full" John svi. 24. THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL. 99 These beasts range in the night for their prey ; and if they should meet with me in the dark, how should I shift them ? how should I escape being by them torn in pieces? Thus he went on. But, while he was be- wailing his unhappy miscarriage, he lifted up his eyes ; and, behold, there was a very stately palace before him, the name of which was Beautiful,^ and it stood by the highway side. * Hitherto Christian has been a solitary pilgrim : but we must next consider him as admitted to the communion of the faithful, and joining* with them in the most solemn public ordinances. This is represented under the emblem of the House Beautiful, and the pilgrim's entertainment in it, as described in the subsequent pages. Mr. Bunyan here manifests much candour and liberality of sentiment ; and his representations may suit the admission of any new members into the society of professed Christians in any communion, where a serious regard to spiritual religion is in this re- spect maintained. It certainly would be very desirable, that Christian societies sliould be formed according to the principles here exhibited : such would indeed be very beautiful^ honourable to God, conducive to mutual edification, and ex- amples to the world around them. Different expedients have been adopted for thus promoting the communion of saints ; the advantages resulting therefrom has been incalculable : but surely even more might be done, than is at present, perhaps any where, were all concerned to attempt it boldly, earnestly, and with united efforts. 100 THE PORTER aUESTIONS CHRISTIANv CHAPTER VIII. OHRISTIAN SAFELY PASSES THE LIONS; AND ARRIVES AT THE HOUSE CALLED BEAUTIFUI , WHERE HE Ig KINDLY RECEIVED, AND AGREEABLY ENTERTAINED, So I saw in my dream, that he made haste and went forward, that if possible he might get lodging there. Now before he had gone far he entered into a very narrow passage, which was about a furlong off the Por- ter's lodge ; and looking very narrowly before him as he went, he spied two lions in the way.* Now, thought he, I see the danger that Mistrust and Timo- rous were driven back by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought also himself to go back after them ; for he thought nothing but death was before him. But the Porter ^t the lodge, whose name is Watchful, per- ceiving that Christian made a halt, as if he would go back, cried unto him, saying, " Is thy strength so small ?(«) Fear not the lions, for they are chained, and are placed there for trial of faith where it is, and for discovery of those that have none : keep in the midst of the padi, and no hurt shall come unto thee." Then I saw that he went on trembling for fear of the lions ; but taking good heed to the directions of the Porter, he heard them roar, but they did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands, and went on till he * The two lions may signify to us, the roaring of tlie devil and tlie world against us : but both are chained, they cannot go one link beyond what oiu* God permits. Sometimes we may see the cliain, and unscriptural fears may be^et ifs. But this is the watch-word of our Lord, FEAR NOT. ( a) Msrk ivf '40v DISCRETION COMES OUT TO HIM. 101 came and stood before the gate where the Porter was.*' Then said Christian to the Porter, Sir, what house is this ? and, may I lodge here to-night ? The Porter an- swered. This house was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it for the relief and security of pilgrims. The Porter also asked whence he was ? and whither he was going ? Chr. I am come from the city. of Destruction, and am going to mount Zion ; but, because the sun is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here to-night. PoR. What is your name ? Chr. My name is now Christian, but my name at the first was Graceless -.f I came of the race of Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the tents of Shem.(«) PoR. But how doth it happen that you come so late ? The sun is set. Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched man that I am ! I slept in the arbour that stands on the hill- side. Nay, I had, notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost my evidence, J and came without it to the bro^v of the hill ; and then feeling for it, and finding it not, I was forced, with sor- row of heart, to go back to the place where I slept my .sleep ; where I found it, and now I am come.§ PoR. Well, I will call out one of the virgins of this |)lace, who will, if she like your talk, bring you in to * A minister of Christ, one who is watchful for the good of souls. O liow precious are they to pilgrims' hearts ! See the sweet encouragement and blessed advice Pilgrim obtained from him. f O soul, did you ever know that this was your name ? Hast thou tasted that the Lord is rich in grace to graceless sinners ? O then sing of free grace and unmerited love, every step of thy pilgrimage. ^ Look well to your roll. Beware of losing your assiu-ance. See the evil of it ; it keeps the soul. back. Many have lost it, and have never found it. § None ought to be admitted into the clmrch of Christ, but such as can give good evidence that they are the children of God by faith in Christ Je* «?us. and are sincere pilgrims in the way to the heavenly city. (a) Gen.ix. 27^ 102 DISCRETION INTRODUCES HIM TO THE FAMILY. the rest of the family, according to the rules of the house. So Watchful the Porter rang a bell, at the sound of which came out at the door of the house a grave and beautiful damsel, named Discretion,* and asked why she was called ? The Porter answered, This man is in a journey from the city of Destruction to mount Zi©n ; but being weary and benighted, he asked me if he might lodge here to-night : so I told him I would call for thee, who, after discourse had with him, mayest do as seemeth thee good, even according to the law of the house. Then she asked him whence he was ? and whither he was going ? and he told her. She asked him also how he got in the way ? and he told her. Then she asked him what he had seen and met with in the way ? and he told her. And at last she asked his name. So he said, It is Christian : and I have so much the more a desire to lodge here to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place was built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and security of pilgrims. So she smiled, but the v/ater stood in her eyes ; and after a little pause she said, I will call forth two or three more of the family. So she ran to the door, and called out Pru- dence, Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more dis- course v. ith him, had him into the family ; and many of them meeting him at the threshold of the house said, " Come in, thou blessed of the Lord ; * this house was built by the Lord of the hill, on purpose to entertain such pilgrims in.' '' Then he bowed his head, and fol- lowed them into the house. So when he was come in imd sat down, they gave him something to drink, and consented together that, until supper was ready, some of them should have some particular discourse with Christian, for the best improvement of time ; and they Admittini^ members into churches, should be dcre with discretion. PIETY DISCOURSKS WITH CHRISTIAN. lOS appointed Piety, and Prudence, and Charity, to dis- course with him ; and thus they began.* Pi. Come, good Christian, since we have been so loving to you, to receive you into our house this night, let us, if perhaps we may better ourselves thereby, talk with you of all things that have happened to you in your pilgrimage. Ch R. With a very good will ; and I am glad that you are so well disposed. Pi. What moved you at first to betake yourself to a pilgrim's life ? CHR.'il was driven out of my native country by a dreadful sound that was in mine ears ; to wit, that una- voidable destruction did attend me if I abode in that place where I was. Pi. But how did it happen that you came out of your country this way ? Chr. It was as God would have it ; for when I was under the fears of destruction, I did not know whither to go ; but by chance there came a man, even to me as I was trembling and weeping, whose name is Evange- list, and he directed me to the Wicket-gate, which else I should never have found, and so set me into the way that hath led me directly to this house. Pi. But did not you come by the house of the In- terpreter ? Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the re- membrance of which will stick by me as long as I live ; especially three things ; to wit, how Christ, in despite of Satan, maintains his work of grace in the heart ; how the man had sinned himself quite out of hopes of God's mercy ; and also the dream of him that thought in his sleep the day of judgment was come.f Pi. Why, did you hear him tell his dream ? • The blessedness of savoury, experimental conversation with fellow* pilgrims. I Hope and fear should accompany us every step of our journey^ With- 104 HE RELATES WHAT HE HAD SEEN IN THE WAY. Chr. Yes, and a dreadful one it was, I thought; it made my heart ache as he was telUng of it ; but yet I am glad I heard it. Pi. Was this all you saw at the house of the Inter- preter ? Chr. No ; he took me and had me where he shewed me a stately palace, and how the people were clad in gold that were in it ; and how there came a venturous man and cut his way through the armed men that stood in the door to keep him out ; and how he was bid to come in and win eternal glory : methought those things did ravish my heart. I \vould have staid at that good man's house a twelve-month, but that I knew I had further to go. Pi. And what saw you else in the way? Chr. Saw ! Why, I v/ent but a little further, and I saw one, as I thought in my mind, hang bleeding up- on a tree ; and the very sight of him made my burden fall off my back, (for I groaned under a very heavy bur- den, but then it fell dowTi from off me.) It was a strange thing to me, for I never saw such a thing before : yea, and Vvdiile I stood looking up (for then I could not forbear looking,) three shining ones came to me : one of them testified that mv sins were fors'iven me ; another stripped me of my rags, and gave me this embroidered coat which you see ; and the third set the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave me this sealed roll : (and with that he plucked it out of his bosom. )^ Pi. But you saw more than this, did you not? out true piety tliere can be no real Christianity. The Lord shews us many tiling's in our way concerning' the cases of others, to make us fear falling away ; while he displays the g'lory of his c^race in keeping- his saints, to ani- mate our hope on his power, and trust in his g-race. Lock unto Jesus. * A blessed scriptural experience of what the Lord had done for his soul ; quite necessary for every one, before admission into the church of Christ. For want of this, many who are joined, prove of no profit to other souls, and get no good to their ov/n. A mere profession of Christ, without an experience of his love, grace, and peace, being sealed upon the heart by the Spirit the Comforter, i^ nothing but empty speculation. I HE IS INTERROGATED BY TRUDENCt. 105 Cnri, The things that I have told you were the bcst^ yet some other matters I saw ; as, namely, I saw three men, Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, lie asleep a lit^ tie out of the way as I came, with irons upon their heels ; but do you think I could awake them ! I also ^aw Formality and Hypocrisy come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pretended, to Zion, but they were quickly lost ; even as I myself did tell them, but they would not believe. But, above all, I found it hard work to get up this hill, and as hard to come by the lions' mouths; and truly, if it had not been for the good man, the Porter, that stands at the gate, I do not know but that j after all, I might have gone back again ; but now, I thank God, 1 am here ; and I thank you for receiving of me. Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few ques- tions, and desired his answers to them. Pru. Do you not think sometimes of the country from whence you came ? Chr. Yes, but with much shame and detestation i truly, if I had been mindful of that country from whence I came out^ I might have had opportunity to have returned ; but now I desire a better country, that is, an heavenly one.(G;) Pru. Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things that then you were conversant withal ?*^ Chr^ Yes, but greatly against my will ; especially my inward and carnal cogitations, with which all my countrymen, as well as myself were delighted : but now all those things are my grief; and might I but choose mine own things, I would choose never to think of those things more ; but when I would be a doing of that which is best, that which is worst is with me.(^) * Prudence must be joined to piety. Christian prudence should be visi- ble in every step of the professor ; for, says Solomon, *• I wisdom dwell with prudence.'* Prov. viii. 12. and " the wisdom of the prudent is to un- derstand his way," xiv. 8. His path is peace, and his end salv^Ation. (a) Heb. xi. 16. {b) Rom. va. 19, 14 106 PRUDENCE ASKS HIM OF Hlb lAWAUD EXFERlEKCE- pRU. Do you not find sometimes as if those things were vanquished, which at other times are your per- plexity ? Chr. Yes, but that is but seldom ; but they are to me golden hours in which such things happen to me. pRU. Can you remember by what means you find your annoyances at times as if they were vanquished ? Chr. Yes: when I think on what I saw at the cross, that will do it ; and when I look upon my embroidered coat, that w^ill do it : and when I look into the roll that I carry in my bosom, that will do it ; and when my thoughts wax warm about whither I am going, that will do it.* Pru. And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to mount Zion ? Chr. Why, there I hope to see him alive that did hang dead on the cross : and there I hope to be rid of all those things, that to this day are in me, an annoy- ance to me ; there they say there is no death :{a) and there shall I dwell with such company as I like best. For, to tell 3^ou the truth, I love him because I was by him eased of my burden ; and I am weary of my in- ward sickness. I would fain be where I shall die no more, and with the company that shall continually cry, "Holy, holy, holy."t Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a family ? are you a married man ? * Mind this. By believing his pardon by the blood of Christ, the love of God to him, by the witness of his Spirit, and the g-lory of heaven, to which lie is going, are what strengthen the Christian's heart against all oppositions. f A sight of Christ by faith, begets longing of soul to see him in glorv- A sense of his pardoning love makes us long to be with him ; a desire of be- ing perfectly freed from the very being of sin, ever accompanies a true and lively faith in him, and manifests that we profess a most holy faith. Jude 20> (a) Isa. XXV. 8. Rey. xxi. 4. CHARITY INQUIRES CONCERNING HIS FAMILY. 107 Chr. I have a wife and four small children. Char. And why did not you bring diem along widi you? Then Christian wept, and said, Oh ! how willingly would I have done it ! but they were all of them ut^ terly averse to my going on pilgrimage.* Char. But you should have talked to them, and have endeavoured to have shown them the danger of being left behind. Chr. So I did ; and told them also what God had showed to me of the destruction of our city ; but I seemed to them as one that mocked, and they believed me not.(«) Char. And did you pray to God that he would bless your counsel to them ? Chr. Yes, and that with much affection ; for you must think that my wife and poor children were very dear unto me. Char. But did you tell them of your own sorrow, and fear of destruction ? for I suppose that destruction was visible enough to you. Chr. Yes, over, and over, and over. They might also see my fears in my countenance, in my tears, and also in my trembling under the apprehension of the judgments that did hang over our heads ; but all was not sufficient to prevail with them to come with me. Char. But what could they say for themselves why they came not ? Chr. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this world ; and my children were given to the foolish delights of youth : so, what by one thing and what by another, they left me to wander in this manner alone. * So the Spirit of a pilgi-im manifests itself in love to those of his own house, by earnestly wishing-, striving-, and praying-, if by any means he can prevail on them to flee from destruction, and come to Jesus for salvation. (a) Gen. xix. 4. ^.■fi 108 CHRISTIAN SHOWS WHY HE CAME ALONE. Char. But did you not with your vain life damp all that you by words used by way of persuasion to bring them away with you ?* Chr. Indeed, I cannot commend my life ; for I am conscious to myself of many failings therein : I know also, that a man by his conversation may soon over- throw what by argument or persuasion he doth labour to fasten upon others for their good. Yet this I can say, I was very wary of giving them occasion, by any unseemly action, to make them averse to going on pil- grimagCo Yea, for this very thing, they would tell me I was too precise ; and that I denied myself of tilings, for their sakes, in which they saw no evil. Nay, I think, I may say, that if what they saw in me did hin- der them, it was my great tenderness in sinning against God, or of doing any wrong to my neighbour. Char. Indeed Can hated his brother, " because his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous ;"(fl;) and if thy wife and children have been offended with thtc for this, they thereby show themselves to be im- placable to good ; and thou hast delivered thy soul froni their blood. t(<^} Now 1 saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together until supper ^vas ready. So when they had made readv, thev sat down to meat.J Now the table * O soul, consider this deeply : it is the life of a Christian that carries more conviction and persuasion than his words. Though like an anijel, you lalk of Christ, of the i^ospel, of the docti'ines of grace, and of heaven, yet if you indulge evil tempers, and live under the power of any sinful lusts and passions, you will hereby harden oihers against the things of God, and pre- vent their setting out in the ways of God, and are in danger of finally pe- rishing Study and pray to be a constant walker in the ways of holiness, else all is but v/ividy profession, and airy talk. O how much harm is done to Christ's cause by the unholy walk of many professors ! f He ice see the necessity of a Christian's giving good evidence, that he is really possessed of those graces of piety, prudence, and charity or love, be- fore he can enjoy the communion of saints. True faith in Jesus is never alone, but is always attended with a train of Christian graces. ^ This means the Lord's supper : where Christians in common feed on Jesus by faith, and dwell in contemplation, with wonder, love and piaise, for (a) John iii. 12. (b) Ezek. iii. 19. DISCOURSE ABOUT THE LORD OF THE HILL. lOD was furnished with fat things, and with wine that was wgU refined ; and all their talk at the table was about the Lord of the hill ; as, namely, about what he had done, and wherefore he did what he did, and why he had builded that house ; and, by what they said, I per- ceived that he had been a great warrior, and had fought with and slain him that had the power of death ,{a) but not without great danger to himself; which made me love him the more. For, as they said^ and, as I believe, said Christian, he did it with the loss of blood. But that v/hich put glory of grace into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to his country. And besides, there were some of them of the household that said, they had been, and spoke with him since he did die on the cross ; and they have attested, that they had it from his own lips, that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to be found from the east to the west. They, moreover, gave an instance of what they af- firmed, and that was, he had stripped himself of his glory that he might do this for the poor ; and that they heard him say and affirm, that he would not dwell in the mountain of Zion alone. They said, moreover, that he had made many pilgrims princes, though by na- ture they were beggars born, and their original had been the dunghill. (^) Thus they discoursed together till late at night ;, and after they had committed themselves to their Lord for protection, they betook themselves to rest. The pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, whose window opened towards the sun-rising : the name of the chamber was Peace, where he slept till break of day, and then he awoke and sang — what Jesus had done for them, is in them, and is now doing for them at the right hand of God. Thus Christians feed on him by faith, and are nourish- ^d up by him unto eternal Ufe. (a) Heb. ii. 14, 15, {h) 1 Sam. ii. 8. Ps. cxiii. 7. 110 THE CHAMBER PEACE, AND THE STUDY. ** Where am I now ! Is this the love and care Of Jesus, for the men that pilgrims are ; Thus to provide, that I should be forgiven, And dwell already the next door to heaven I"* So in the morning they all got up ; and, after some more discourse, they told him that he should not depart till they had showed him the rarities of that place. And first they had him into the stud}',t where they showed him records of the greatest antiquity : in which, as I remember my dream, they showed him, first, the pedigree of the Lord of the hill, that he was the Son of the Ancient of days, and came by that eternal gene- ration : here also were more fully recorded the acts that he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had taken into his service ; and how he had placed them in such habitations that could neither by length of days, nor decay of nature, be dissolved. Then they read to him some of the worthy acts that some of his servants had done : as how they had "sub- dued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained pro- mises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the vio- lence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens. "(c) Then they read again in another part of the records of the house, where it was showed how willing the Lord was to receive ipto his favour any, even any, though they in time past had offered great affronts to his person and proceedings. Here also w^ere several * A sinner cannot sleep safely and comfortably till he has found peace with God. But "being justified by faith, we have peace with God [and peace in our consciences] through our Lord Jesus Christ." Rom. v . 1 . But all unbelievers of the g-race of our Lord Jesus Christ are under the curse of the law, and condemnation for sin, and are at enmity against God. t Christ, and meditation on Christ, on his birtli, his person, his life, his works, his death, his atonement, righteousness, and salvation, are the de- light of Christian souls. Says David, " My meditation of him shall be sweet : I will be glad in tlie Lord " Psal. civ. 34. A lively Christian can- not, live without spiritual meditation. (a) Heh. xi. "", 34. THE AKMOUHV, AND ITS CUUIOSITIES. Ill Other histories of many other famous things, of all which Christian had a view : as of things both ancient and modern ; together with prophecies and predictions of things that have their certain accompHshment, both to the dread and amazement of enemies, and the com- fort and solace of pilgrims. The next day they took him, and had him into the armoury,* where they showed him all manner of fur- niture which their Lord had provided for pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate, all-prayer, and shoes that would not wear out. And there was here enough of this to harness out as many men, for the service of their Lord, as there be stars in the heaven for multi- tude. They also showed him some of the engines, with which some of his servants had done wonderful things. They showed him Moses's rod ; the hammer and nail with which Jael slew Sisera ; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps too, with which Gideon put to flight the ar- mies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox- goad, wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. They showed him also the jaw-bone with which Samp- son did such mighty feats : they showed him moreover the sling and stone with which David slew Goliah of Gath ; and the sword also with which their Lord will kill the man of sin, in the day that he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him besides many excellent things with which Christian was much delighted.!—*' This done they went to their rest again. * The provision which is made in Christ, and his fulness for maintaining and increasing in the hearts of his people, those holy dis]'Osit.ions and affec- tions, by the vigorous exercise of which, victory is obtained over all their enemies, is here represented by the armoury. This suffices for all whd may seek to be supplied from it, how many soever tliey be. We ought* therefore, to " take to ourselves the whole armour of God,*' and " put it on" by diligently using all the means of grace, and we should assist others, by our exhortations, counsels, examples, and prayers, in doing the same. f Contemplations on the things of old, recorded in the word of God, is the joy and glory of faith, animates hopCj and causeth the soul to press for- ward in the Christian race^ 112 CHRISTIAN SEES THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he got up to go forwards, but they desired him to stay till the next day also ; and then, said they, we will, if the day be clear, show you the Delectable Mountains ;t which, they said, would yet further add to his comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven than the place where at present he was ; so he consented and staid. When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the house, and bid him look south : so he did ; and behold, at a great distance,(«) he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits of ail sorts, flowers also, WTth springs and fountains, very delectable to behold. Then he ask- ed the name of the country. They said, It was Em- manuel's Land; and it is as common, say they, as this hill is, to and for all the pilgrims. And when thou comest there, from thence thou mayest see to the gate of the Celestial City, as the shepherds that live there will make appear. f The Delectable Mountains, as seen at a distance, represent those dis- tinct views of the privileges and consolations attainable in this life, with which believers are sometimes favoured, when attending on divine ordi- nances ; or dihgently makmg a subsequent improvement of them, by means whereof, they are animated to *' press forward toward the mark, for ih^ prize of the " high calling of God in Christ Jesus/* Great is the Lord our God, And let his praise be great ; He makes his churches his abode. His most delightful seat. These temples of his grace. How beautiful they stand ! The honours of our native placCr * And bulwarks of ou? land. (d) Isa. JEXxiii. 16, 17^ CHRISTIAN ARMED. 113 CHAPTER IX. Christian enters the valley of humiliation, where HE IS fiercely attacked BY APOLLYON, BUI OVER- COMES him. [Now Christian bethought himself of setting forward, and tliey were willing he should. But first, said they, let us go again into the armoury. So they did ; and when he came there, they harnessed him from head to foot with what was of proof, lest perhaps he should meet with assaults in the way. He being therelore thus accoutred,* walked out with his friends to the gate, and there he asked the Porter, if he saw any pil» grim pass by ? Then the Porter answered, Yes. Chr. Pray did you know him ? Port. I asked his name, and he told me it \\^s Faithful. O, said Christian, I know him : he is my towns- man, my near neighbour, he comes from the place where I was born : how far do you think he may be before ? Port. He is got by this time below the hill. Well, said Christian, good Porter, the Lord be with thee, and add to all thy blessings much increase, for the kindness that thou hast showed to me. Then he began to go forward ; but Discretion, Piety, Charity, and Prudence, would accompany him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on together, reitetat- ing their former discourses, till they came to go down the hill. Then said Christian, As it was difficult com- ing up, so, so far as I can see, it is dangerous going down. Yes, said Prudence, so it is } for it is an hard See what this Christian armour is in Ephes.vL 18,i &c. 15 114 THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION, matter for a man to go down into the valley of Humilia*' tion as thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way ; therefore, said they, are we come out to accompany thee down the hill. So he began to go down, but very warily, yet he caught a slip or two.* Then I saw in my dream, that these good compa- nions, when Christian w^as gone down to the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins ; and then he went on his way. But now, in this valley of Humiliation, poor Chris- tian was hard put to it ; for he had gone but a little way, before he spied a foul fiend coming over the field to meet him : his name is Apollyon.f Then did Chris- tian begin to be afraid, and to cast in his mind w^hether to go back or stand his ground. But he considered again that he had no armour for his back, and there- fore thought that to turn the back to him might give him greater advantage, with ease to pierce him with his darts ; therefore he resolved to venture, and stand his ground : for, thought he, had I no more in mine eye that the saving of my life, it would be the best way to stand. So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was hideous to behold : he was clothed with scales like a fish (and they are his pride ; ) he had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke, and his mouth was as the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, he be- * Thu?^ it is after a pilgrim has been favoured vvitli many special and pecu- liar blessings, there is danger of his being puffed up and exalied on account of them : so did even holy Paul express it ; therefore the messenger of Sa- tan was ])ermitted to buii'et him, 2 Cor. xii. 7. In our present mixed statCj tlie Lord knows, it would not be best for us always to dwell on the mount, of spiritual joy ; therefore, for the good of the soul, the flesh must be hum- bled, ai>d kept low, lest spiritual pride prevail. It is hard going down into the Valley of Humiliation, without shppinginto murmuring and discontent, and calling in question tlie de.-tlings of God with us. 7 A^oWyon Signifies the destrojtr,- (see Kev. ix. 11.) APOLLYON INTERROGATES CHRISTIAN, 115 held him with a disdainful countenance, and thus be- gan to question with him.^' Apol. Whence came you? and whither are you bound ? Chr. I am come from the city of Destruction, which is the place of all evil, and am going to the city of Zion. Apol. By this I perceive thou art one of my sub- jects ; for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and s:od of it. How is it then that thou hast run away from thy king ? Were it not for that I hope thou may- est do me more service, I would strike thee now at one blow to the ground. Chr. I was born indeed in your dominions, but your service was hard, and your wages was such as a man could not live on ; *' for the wages of sin is death ;{a) therefore when I was come to years I did, as other con- siderate persons do, look out if perhaps I might mend myself, t Apol. There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his subjects, neither will I as yet lose thee ; but since thou complainest of thy service and wages, be content to go back ; what our country will afford^ I do here promise to give thee. * Do not be terrified though you meet Satan, and he assaults you in the most terrible form ; but mind this, before satan is suffered to attack Chris- tian, his Lord had provided and fitted liim with armour ; the armour of God, wherewith he could stand his ground, conquer satan, and repel all his fiery darts. In every conflict with Satan, the battle is the Lord's : his strength is engaged for our victory ; therefore fight the good figlit of faith. f All this is the effect of believing God's \vo"d, and llie conviction which it brings to the mind, of the evil of sin, of the deplorable state the sinner finds himself in, and of the grace and salvation of the Son of God As soon as a man believes these truths, he quits the service of the father of lies ; and by the faith of the trutli, he is armed to resist Satan ; for it is the glory of faith to draw all its reasonings from divine truth. {a) Rom. vi. 23- 116 APOLLYON TEMPTS HIM TO GO BACK. Chr. But I have let myself to another, even to the king of princes ; and how can I with fairness go back with thee ? Apol. Thou hast done in this according to the pro- verb, " Change a bad for a worse c"*^ but it is ordinary for those that have professed themselves his servants, after a while to give him the slip, and return again to me. Do thou so too, and all shall be well.* Chr, I have given him my faith, and sworn my al- legiance to him : how then can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a traitor ? Apol. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn again and go back. Chr. What I promised thee was in my nonage; and besides, I count that the prince under whose ban- ner I now stand, is able to absolve me ; yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance with thee : and, besides, O thou destroying Apollyon, to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his servants, his government, his company, and country, better than thine ; and therefore leave off to persuade me further ; I am his servant, and I will follow him. Apol. Consider again, w^hen thou art in cool blood, what thou art like to meet vrith in the way that thou goest. Thou knowe,st that, for the most part, his ser- vants come to an ill end, because they are transgressors against me and my ways. How many of them have been put to shameful deaths ? — And besides, thou countest his service better than mine, whereas he never came yet from the place where he is to deliver any that * Here the father of lies delivers a most awful ti'uth ; but like himself backs it with a ly.ing' promise Most dreadful to think of, to set out in th^ profession of Jesus, and again to turn back to the service of Satan ! yet how common is this I Such reject Christ's truth ; and believe the devil's liej '^' that all shall be well." But their end i^ ill, and their death damnalio;^. # CHRISTIAN REPUTES HIS SUGGESTIONS. 117 {served him out of their hands : but, as for me, how many times, as all the world very well knows, have I delivered, either by power or fraud, those that have faithfully served me, from him and his, though taken by them : and so I will deliver thee.* Chr. His forbearing at present to deliver them is on purpose to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end: and, as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in their account : for, for present deliverance, they do not much expect it ; for they stay for their glory, and then they shall have it, when their Prince comes in his and the glory of the angels, t Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy ser- vice to him ; and how dost thou think to receive wages of him ? Chr. Wherein, O Apollyon, have I been unfaithful to him ? Apol. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when thou wast almost choked in the gulf of Despond ; thou didst attempt wrong ways to be rid of thy bur- den, whereas thou shouldest have stayed till thy Prince had taken it off : thou didst sinfully sleep, and lose thy choice things : thou wast also almost persuaded to go back at the sight of the lions : and when thou talkest of thy journey, and of what thou hast heard and seen, thou art inwardly desirous of vain- glory in all that thou sayest or doest.J * Mark tlie many subUe ways, and artfiil reasonlng^s of Satan, to prevent pilgrims from persevering- in the ways of the Lord. Happy for us not to be ignorant of Satan's devices. f Here is the precious reasoning of faith. Well might Paul say, " Above all (or over all) taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one." Eph. vi. 16. t Satan is justly styled the accuser of the brethren of Christ, Rev. x. 12. for he accuseththem before God, and to their own consciences. ** Dut they overcome him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimo- ny." Rev xii. ll. namely, "that they have redemption in the blood of Christ, even the forgiveness of their siti,^." Eph. i. 7. 118 APOLLYON WOUNDS CHRISTIAN. Chr. All this is true, and much more which thou hast left out ; but the Prince, whom I serve and ho- nour, is merciful and ready to forgive. But besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy country : for there I sucked them in, and I have groaned under them, being sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my Prince.^" Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, say- ing, I am an enemy to this Prince ; I hate his person, his laws, and people : I am come out on purpose to withstand thee. Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do ; for I am in the king's highway, the way of holiness ; therefore take heed to yourself. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the way, and said, I am void of fear in this matter ; prepare thyself to die ; for I swear by my in- fernal den that thou shalt go no further : here will I spill thy soul. And with that he threw a flaming dart at his breast ; but Christian had a shield in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the danger of that, f Then did Christian draw ; for he saw it was time to bestir him ; and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail ; by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it, J Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand and foot. This made Christian give a little back : Apollyon, therefore^ * That is the best way to own Satan's charges if they be true, yea, to ex- ag-g-erate them also, to exalt the riches of the grace of Christ, above all, in pardoning- all of the^ freely. By thus humbUng ourselves, and exalting" Christ, Satan can get no advantage over us, though this vv^ill put him into a rage against us. f The shield of faith : the belief of what Christ had done for him, and in him, and what he was in Christ, justified and sanctified. This glorious confession of faith honours Christ, repels and quenches all the fiery darts of Satan, and gets the victory over him. This is what Peter exhorts t^^ ** resist the devil, steadfast in the faith." 1 Pet. v. 9. ;t Christian wounded in his understanding, faith, and convsrsation >'• ^HEIR DREADFUL COMBAT. 119 followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted for above half a day, even till Chris- tian was almost quite spent ; for you must know, that Christian, by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker.^ Then Apollyon, spying his opportunity, began to gather up close to Christian, and wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful fall ; and with that Christian's sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon, I jam sure of thee now : and with that he had almost pressed him to death ; so that Christian began to de- spair of life. But, as God would have it,f while Apol- lyon was fetching his last blow% thereby to make a full end of this good man. Christian nimbly stretched out his hand for his sword, and caught it, saying, " Re- joice not against me, O mine enemy ! when I fall, I shall arise ;"(«) and with that gave him a dreadful thrust, which made him give back as one that had re- ceived his mortal wound. Christian perceiving that, made at him again, saying, " Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors, through him that loved us;"(6) and with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon wings and sped him away, that Christian saw him no more. In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and heard, as I did, what yelling and hideous roar- ing Apollyon made all the time of the fight ; he spake like a dragon : — and, on the other side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian's heart. I never saw him all the * We may think this is hard work^ why should a Christian be so severely attacked by Satan ? The Lord does not give us an armour to be useless, but tofi|^lit with, and prove its excellency, and in the use of it to experience his almighty power and unchangeable love : for though we are weak, he is al- mighty to stren^tlicn us, therefore we are called upon to be " strong in the Lord, and in the power of his mi'^ht." Eph. vi, 10. f Observe, that the Lord docs not look on as a mere spectator of our con. flicts, but he strengthens us in every evil day, and in every fight of faith, and brings us off at last more than conquerors through his love. (a) Mic vii. S. {b) Rom. viii. 37—39. Jam. iv. 7 /J 120 CHRISTIAJN'^S TICTOKY AND THANKSGIVING, while give so much as one pleasant look, till he per- ceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then indeed he did smile and look upward!* But it was the dreadfullest fight that ever I saw. So when the battle was over, Christian said, I will here give thanks to him that hath delivered me out of the mouth of the lion, to him that did help me against Apollyon. And so he did ; saying. " Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend, Designed my ruin ; theretore to this end He sent him harness'd out ; and he with rage That hellish was, did fiercely me engage ; But blessed Michael helped me, and I, By dint of sword did quickly make him fly : Therefore to him let me give lasting praise And thanks, and bless his holy name always/' Then there came to him an hand with some of th« leaves of the tree of life, the which Christian took and applied to the wounds that he had received in the bat- tle, and was healed immediately.! He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to drink of that botile that was given him a little before : so being refreshed, he addressed himself to his journey with his Jsword drawn in his hand ; for he said, I know not but some other enemy may be at hand. But he met with no other affront from Apollyon quite through the valley. Now at the end of this valley was another, call- ed the valley of the shadow of Death ;5 and Chris- * Not a vain -glorious, but an humble, thankful smile. He looked up and smiling-ly g-ave the Lord all the g-lory of his victory. f No matter what wounds we get in our conflicts with Satan, for Jesus will heal them all. But who will heal those which we get by complying with the devil, instead of resisting him ? i Conflicts with satan makes Christians wary, and value tlieir sword, so as to walk with the sword of the spirit, the word of God, in their hands. As faith in that word prevails, the power of temptation declines, and the Christian becomes victorious ; yea, more than a conqueror, through the blood of Jesus. § ** Many are the afilictions of the righteous;" so Christian found it. He came off" conqueror in the Valley of Humiliation ; his wounds were healed by tlie tree of life, and his soul rejoiced in God his Saviour. But new trials awaited him; he expected them. He heard a dismal account of the vallejr iSr f)ESCRIPTION OF THE VALLEY OF DEATH. 12 X tian must needs go through it, because the way to the Celestial City lay through the midst of it. Now this valley is a very solitary place. The prophet Jeremiah thus describes it : " A wilderness, a land of deserts and of pits ; a land of drought, and of the shadow of death ; a land that no man," but a Christian, ** passeth through, and where no man dwelt. "(a) Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his iight with Apollyon ; as by the sequel you shall see. before him ; but as his way lay through it, no persuasions would stop his progress. The Valley of the Shadow of Death seems intended to represent a variation of inward distress, conflict and alarm, which arise from unbelief, and a supposition that God lias withdrawn the light of his countenance, and is accompanied by manifold apprehensions and temptations. Most Christians know something of this ; but perhaps very few are acquainted with that great degree of horror and fear which are liere represented. The words quoted from the prophet, describe the waste howling wilderness through which Israel journeyed to Canaan ; which typified the believer's pilgrimage through this world to heaven. Low spirited persons, of a gloomy turn, or under the power of some nervous disorder, are more usually exercised in this manner than others : for the subtle enemy knows how to take advantage of our weakness, and to impress (if possible) dis- tressing ideas on the mind, when it is most disposed to receive them. At such times the imagination is crowded with terrible ideas, every thing looks black and big with danger, reason itself is disturbed in its exercises, and no real relief can be gained till the gi'eat Physician be pleased to re- store health, both to body and soul. In addition to the foregoing, let it be observed, that we must not suppose our author intended to convey an idea, that all experience these trials in the same order and degree as Christian did. Evil spirits never fail, when not resisted by faith, to mislead, entangle, or perplex the soul, — and many, not knowing fully Satan's devices, are apt, in the trying houry to ascribe such a state wholly to desertion, which exceedingly enhances their distress: and as Bunyan had been greatly harassed in this way, he has given us a larger proportion of this shade than is met with by consistent believers, or than the scriptures by any means give us reason to expect : and probably he meant hereby to state the outlines of his own experience in the pilgrimage of Christian : all due honour must be given to the words of Christ ; who has declared, ** he that followeth me (Christ) shall not walk in darkness." Let lis be found in a constant exercise of faith in the great and precious promises, then shall we rejoice evermore, and in everything give thanks. {a) Jer. ii. 6. M 16 i22 CHRISTIAN MEETS TWO MEN GOING BACK C CHAPTER X. Christian sorely distressed in the vailey of tut. SHADOW OF death, THROUGH WHICH, HOWEVER, HE PASSES UNHURT. I SiVW then in my dream, that when Christian was got on the borders of the Shadow of Death, there met him two men, children of them that brought up an evil report of the good land,(«) making haste to go back ;^ to whom Christian spake as follows : Whither are you going? They said, Back ! back ! and we would have you to do so too, if either life or peace is prized by you. Why, what's the matter ? said Christian. Matter ! said they : We were going that way as 3^ou are going, and went as far as we durst ; and indeed we were almost past coming back : for had we gone a little further, we had not been here to bring the news to thee. * But what have you met with ? said Christian. Men. Why, we were almost in the valley of the Shadow of Death ;(6) but that by good hap we looked before us, and saw the danger before we came to it. But what have you seen ? said Christian. Men. Seen? Why the valley itself, which is as dark as pitch : we also saw there the hobgoblins, sa* tyrs, and dragons of the pit : w^e heard also in that val- ley a continual howling and yelling, as of people under * Such we frequently meet with ; who set out without a sense of sin, true taith, real hope, and sincere love to Christ ; and as sure as they go back from a profession, they bring up an evil report of the way to the kingdom of Christ. (a) Numb. xiii. (b) Psal. sUv. 19. THEY IN VAIN ATTEMPT TO DISCOURAGE HI:M. 12 n unutterable misery, who there sat bound in affliction and irons ; and over that valley hang the discouraging clouds of confusion : death also doth always spread his wings over it. (a) In a word, it is every whit dread- ful, being utterly without order. Then said Christain, I perceive not yet, by what you have said, but that this is my way to the desired haven. Men. Be it thy way ; we will not choose it for ours.*- So they parted ; and Christian went on his way, but still with his sword drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be assaulted. I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley reached there was on the right hand a very deep ditch ; that ditch is it into which the blind hath led the blind in all ages, and have both there miserably perished, f Again, behold, on the left hand there was a very dangerous quag, into which if even a good man falls he finds no bottom for his foot to stand on : into this quag king David once did fall, and had, no doubt, therein been smothered, had not he that is able plucked him out.(Z>) The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, and therefore good Christian was the more put to it; for Mdien he sought in the dark to shun the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip over into the mire on the other : also when he sought to escape the mire, without great carefulness he would be ready to fall in- * See what It is, wtien men are left to will and choose for themselves, they prefer their own ways, thoug-h it be to destruction : their wills are averse to God's, awd they clioose death in the error of their life ; but the faithful soul is under the reig-n of ^race, and he cliooses to obey the will of God, and to walk in the ways of God, though they are not pleasing' to flesh and blood : hence true faith is tried, and a mere empty profession made manifest. ■\ The ditch on the rig-ht haad is error in principle, into which ihe blind (as to spiritual truths, blind .guides) lead the bhnd, who are not spiritu- ally enlightened. The ditch on the left hand means outward sms and wick- edness, which many fall into. Both are alike dangerous to pilgrims ; but the Lord will keep the feet of his saints. 1 Sam. ii. 9. («) Jobiii. 5. X. 22. (6) Psal. l^fix. 14. 124 THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OF DEATH. to the ditch. * Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly : for besides the danger mentioned above, the pathway was here so dark, that oft-times when he hfted up his foot to go forward, he knew not where, nor upon what, he should set it next. About the midst of the valley, I perceived the mouth of hell to be, and it stood also hard by the way -side : Now, thought Christian, what shall I do? And ever and anon the flame and smoke would come out in such abundance, with sparks and hideous noises (things that cared not for Christian's sword, as did ApoUyon be- fore,) that he was forced to put up his sword, and betake himself to another weapon, called all-prayer : so he cried, in my hearing, "O Lord, I beseech thee deliver my soul. "(a) Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames would be reaching towards him : also he heard doleful voices, and rushing to and fro, so that some- times he thought he should be torn to pieces, or trodden down like mire in the streets. This frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful noises were heard by him for several miles together : and coming to a place where he thought he heard a company of fiiendsf com- ing forward to meet him, he stopt, and began to muse what he had best to do; sometimes he had half a thought to go back ; then again he thought he might be half way through the valley : he remembered also how he had already vanquished many a danger; and that * A tender conscience is as mucli afraid of corrupt principles, as of sin- ful practices. This manifests the sincerity of the soul, even when a Chris- tian is assaulted by the most violent and complicated temptations. f But it may be asked. Why doth the Lord suffer his children to be so afliicied ? It is for his glory ; it tries their faith in him, and excites prayer to him ; but his love abates not in the least towards them, since he lovingl}/^ inquires after tlicm : " Who is there among' you that feareth the Lord, and walketh in darkness, and liath no light r" Then he gives most precious ad- vice to tliem. " Let him trust in the Lord, and stay himself upon his God.'i Isa. 1. 10. ^ {fx) Psal. cxvi, 4, Ephes. vi- 18. christian's terror and perplexitv. 125 the danger of going back might be much more than for to go forward. So he resolved to go on : yet the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer: but when they were come even ahnost at him, he cried out with a most vehement voice, " I will walk in the strength of the Lord God;" so they gave back, and came no further. One thing I would not let slip : I took notice that now poor Christian was so confounded that he did not know his own voice ; and thus I perceived it : just when he was come over against the mouth of the burn- ing pit, one of the wicked ones got behind him, and stept up softly to him, and whisperingly suggested ma- ny grievous blasphemies to him, which he verily thought had proceeded from his own mind. This put Chris- tian more to it than any thing that he met with before, even to think that he should now blaspheme him that he loved so much before ; yet if he could have helped it he would not have done it : but he had not the dis- cretion either to stop his ears or to know from whence those blasphemies came.* When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition some considerable time, he thought he heard the voice of a man, as going before him, saying, *' Though I Avalk through the valley of the shadow of death I will fear no ill, for thou art with me.f(a) Then was he glad, and that for these reasons : first, because he gathered from thence, that some who fear- ed God were in this valley as well as himself: — se- condly, for that he perceived God was with them, though in that dark and dismal state : and why not, thought he, with me ? though by reason of the impedi- * Now here the conscience manifests its tenderness, by abhorring the evil of Satan's sug-gestions. O what nigh access has the enemy to our hearts ! Uut the Lord is also high, to save to the uttermost all who trust in liim : he will hear their cry, and save them. Psal. civ. 19. f The experience of other saints is very encouraging, for the soul finds ihiii others have gone before in dreadful and dreary paths. («) Psal. xxiii. 4. 126 KE IS CHEERED BY THE BREAKING OF DAY. ment that attends this place I cannot perceive it (a) — thirdly, for that he hoped (could he overtake them) to have company by and by. — So he went on, and call- ed to him that was before ; but he knew not what to answer ; for that he also thought himself to be alone. And by and by the day broke : then said Christian, He hath " turned the shado^v of death into the morn- ing."*-(^) Now morning being come he looked back, not out of desire to return, but to see by the light of the day what hazards he had gone through in the dark : so he saw more perfectly the ditch that was on the one harid, and the quag that was on the other ; also how narrow the way was which led betwixt them both : also now he saw the hobs;obiins, and satvrs, and drasrons of the pit, but all afar off, for after break of the day they came not nigh ; yet they were discovered to him, according to that which is written, '' He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and bringeth to light the shadow of death. "(c) Now was Christian much aiFected with his deliver- ance from all the dangers of his solitary way ; whic;h dimgers though he feared them more before, yet he saw them more clearly now, because the light of the day made them conspicuous to him. And about this time the sun was rising ; and this was another mercy to Christian : for you must note, that though the first part of the valley of the Shadow of Death was danger- ous ; yet this second part, which he was yet to go, was, if possible, far more dangerous :t for, from the place where he now stood, even to the end of the val- * To walk ill darkness, and not to be distressed for it, argues stupidity of sonl. To have tiic light of God's countenance shine upon us, and not to rejoice and be tliankful, is ini])Ossible. f Thifi means the raging- of persecution for the truth's sake, and those dreadi'ul deaths which the martyrs suffered in the cause of Christ and lii» glorious gospel and pi'ecious salvation. But here Christian had the blessed light of the glorious gospel. (a) Job ix. 1 1. (J?) Amos v. 8. (c) Job xii. 22. CHRISTIAN SEES THE DANGERS HE HAD ESCAPED. 127 ley, the way was all along set so full of snares, traps, gins, and nets, here, and so full of pits, pitfalls, deep holes, and shelvings down, there ; that had it been dark, as it was when he came the first part of the Avay, had he had a thousand souls, they had in reason been cast away : but, as I said, just now the sun w^as rising. Then said he, " His candle shineth on my head, and by his light I go through darkness. "(«) In this light therefore he came to the end of the val- ley. Now I saw in my dream, that at the end of this valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had gone this way former- ly : and while I was musing what should be the reason, I spied a little before me a cave, where two giants. Pope and Pagan,* dwelt in old time ; by whose pow- er and tyranny the men, whose bones, blood, ashes, &c. lay there, were cruelly put to death. But by this place Christian went without much danger, whereat I some- what wondered ; but I have learnt since, that Pagan has been dead many a day ; and, as for the other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age, and also of the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his younger days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joints, that he now can do little more than sit in his cave's mouth, grinning at pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails because he cannot come at them. So I saw that Christian went on his way : yet, at the sight of the old man that sat in the mouth of the cave, * The inhabitants of this kins^dom are not thoug'ht to be in any immedi- ate danger, either from Pope or Pagan. Yet someLliini^ like the pliiloso- phical part of paganism seems to be rising from the dead, while popery grows more infirm than ever : and as, even by the confession of the late King" of Prussia, who was a steady friend to the philosophical infidels, ** they are by no means favourable to general toleration ;'* it is not impro- bable (says the Rev. .Mr. Scott) but Pagan persecution may also in due time revive. — Our author, liowever, has described no otjier persecution than what Protestants in his time carried on against each other with very great alacrity. (a) Job xsix. 3. 128 christian's song. he could not tell what to think ; especially because he spake to him, though he could not go after him, say- ing, " You will never mend till more of you be burn- ed." But he held his peace, and set a good face on it, and so went by and catched no hurt.^ Then sang Christian, " O world of wonders ! (I can say no less) That I should be preserved m that distress That I have met with here ! O blessed be That hand that from it hath deliver'd me I Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin, Did compass me while I this vale was in : Yea, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets, did lie My path about, that worthless silly I Might have been catch'd, entangled, and cast down : But since I live, let Jesus wear the crown." * Nothing" shall harm us while we are followers of that which is good. This every faithful soul can testify — for the Lord will give grace and glory, and no good thing will he withhold from those who walk uprightly. Such are the inestimable blessings consequent on steadfastly fighting the good fight of faith. — The real Christian, amidst all his temptations, shall hold on his way, while his whole soul sings — " Let Jesus wear the crown.'* Then let my soul arise. And tread the tempter down : My captain leads me fortli To conquest and a crown. A feeble saint shall win the day. The' death and hell obstruct the way. Watt?. CHRISTIAN OVERTAKES FAITHFUL. 129 CHAPTER Xie CiiRTSl'IAN MEETS WITH AN EXCELLENT COMPANION Ijf FAITHFUL, WITH WHOM HE HAS MUCH PROFITABLE CONVERSATIONo !^ OW as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent, which was cast up on purpose that pil- grims might see before them.^ Up there, therefore, Christian, went ; and looking forward, he saw Faithful before him upon his journey. Then said Christian aloud, Ho, ho ! so ho ! stay, and ** I will be your com- panion." At that Faithful looked behind him ; to whom Christian cried, '' Stay, stay, till I come to you ;'^ but Faithful answered, ** No, I am upon my life, and the avenger of blood is behind me.^f At this Christian was somewhat moved, and putting to all his strengdi, he quickly got up with Faithful, and did also over-run him ; so the last was first. Then did Christian vain- gloriously smile, because he had gotten the start of his brother : but not taking good heed td his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell, and could not rise again until Faithful came up to help him. j Then I saw in my dream they went very lovingly on together, and had sweet discourse of all things that had happened to them in their pilgrimage : and thus Christian began : My honoured and well-beloved brother Faithful, I am glad tliat I have overtaken you ; and that God has * The Lord cares for his people : he has cast up, by means of his word ind promises, many a little hill of prospect and c"bmfoit in their way, that tliey may look forward with pleasure and delight. f It is good to beware and be jealous of what company we fall into. Ma- ny have joined hartful professors instead of profitable pili^rims. t How soon doth spiritual pride shew its cursed head, in thinking we have outstripped another ! Then dang-er is near, a full is at hand, if we hum- ble not ourselves before the Lord. The very pexsoa'iS hand we need to help U9, whom we had freus prog-ress. J This is the case with every pilpim Fiom the powerful convictions which he has from above, of liis state and danger, he is urged by necessity to flee from the \vvaih to come. CHRISTIAN INQUIRES CONCERNING PLIABLE. 13 J Faith. He liath since his going back been had greatly in derision, and that among all sorts of people ; some do mock and despise him, and sciuxe will any set him on work. He is now seven times worse than if he had never gone out of the city. Chr. But w^hy should they be so set against him, since they also despised the way that he forsook ? Faith. O, they say, "Hang him; he is a turn- coat ! he v/as not true to his profession :" I think God has stirred up even his enemies to hiss at him, and make him a proverb, because he hath forsaken the way. (a) Chr. Had you no talk with him before you came out? Faith. I met him once in the streets, but he leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of what he had done : so I spake not to him.* Chr. Well, at my first setting out, I had hopes of that man ; but now I fear he will perish in the over- throw of the city : for '' it hath happened to him accord- ing to the true proverb, The dog is turned to his vomit again ; and the sow that w^as washed, to her wallowing in the mire. "(6) Faith. They are my fears of him too: but wha can hinder that which will be ? Well, neighbour Faithful, said Christian, let us leave him, and talk of things that more immediately concern ourselves. Tell me now what you have met with in the way as you came : for I know }'ou have met with some things, or else it may be writ for a wonder. Faith. I escaped the slough that I perceived you fell into, and got up to the gate without that dan- * Apostates fi-om the profession of Christ cannot look his followeis bold' ly in the face, some convictions will follow them, till their hearts are har- j.enc(.l, and their consciences seared. ■e ia) Jer. xxix. 18, 19. (Z») 2 Pet. ii. 2Z 132 FAITHFUL RELATES HOW HE MET WITH WANTON> ger ;^ only I met with one, whose name was Wanton^ that had like to have done me a mischief. Chr. It was well you escaped her net : Joseph was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as you did ; but it had like to have cost him his life. (a) But what did she say to you ? Faith. You cannot think, but that you know some- thing, what a flattering tongue she had ; she lay at me hard to turn aside with her, promising me all manner of content.! Chr. Nay, she did not promise you the content of a good conscience. Faith, You know that I mean all carnal and fleshly content. Chr. Thank God you have escaped her : " the ab- horred of the Lord shall fall into her ditch. ''(^) Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly escape her or no. J Chr. Why, I trow you did not consent to her de- sires. Faith. No, not to defile myself; for I remembered an old writing that I had seen, which said, " her steps take hold on hell. "(c) So 1 shut mine eyes, because I would not be bewitched with her looks : — then she railed on me, and I went my way. ^^ Chr. Did you meet with no other assault as you came? Faith. When I came to the foot of the hill called Difficulty, I met with a very aged man, who asked * Thoug'h no sinner will flee from the wrath to come to Christ for salva- tion, till the Spirit has convinced of sin, and deserved wrath and destruc- tion : yet all do not fall under the Uli.e despondency of 3oul, at first setting out. f Fleshly lusts will plead hard, and promise fair. Happy those who look to the Lord for power against them, and eye his precious promises, that we may esc'ipe them t Ajealous conscience is grieved for temptations of the flesh to lust, and can hardly quit itse'if of g'uilt. This makes the cieansinj^ blood oi Christ exceeding precious, while the soul is sunk into humility and self-lothing. (or) Gen. sxslx. 1 1—13. (^) Prov. xsii. 14 (c) Pi-ov. v. 5. Job sxx.i. ,1 . AND ALSO WITH ADAM THE FIRST. 13 o me what I was, and whither bound ? I told him that' I was a pilgrim to the Celestial City. Then sdd the old man, Thoii lookest like an honest fellow ; wilt thou be content to dwell with me, for the wages that I shcill give thee ? Then I asked him his name, and where he dwelt ? He said, His n^me was Adam the firs:,* and that he dwelt in the town of Deceit. (a) I asked him then what was his work ? and whcit the wages he would give ? He told me, that his work was many de- lights ; and his wages, that I should be his heir at last* I further asked what house he kept, and what other servants he had ? So he told me, that his house was maintained with all the dainties in the world , and that his servants were those of his own begetting. Then I asked how manv children he had ? He said, that he held but three daughters, " the Lust of the Fleshy the Lust of the Eyes^ and the Pride of Life ;{b) and that I should marry them if I would. Then I asked how long time he would have me to live widi him ? And he told me, as long as he lived himself. Chr. Well, and what conclusion came the old man and you to at last ? - Faith. Why, at first I found myself somewhat in- clinable to go with the man, for I thought he spake very^air ; but looking in his forehead as I talked with him, I saw there written, *' Put off the old man with his deeds."! Chr. And how then? Faith. Then it came burning hot into my mind, whatever he said, and however he flattered, when he got me home to his house, he would sell me for a slave. So I bid him forbear to talk, for I would not come near the door of his house. Then he reviled me, and told me, that he would send such a one after me^ * That is original sin, and inward corruption, which has infected our whole nature. -j- Blessed is the man who does not consult with flesh and blood, but look* to and obeys what is written by the Lord. (rt) Ephcs. iv. 22. (Jy) \ John ii. 16, 134 ESCAPED HIM WITH DIFFICULTY AND PAIN. that sliould make my way bitter to my soul. So I turned to go away from him ; but just as I turned my- self to go thence, I felt him take hold of my flesh, and gave me such a deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled part of me after himself:*- this made me cry, "O wretched man! "(a) — So I went on my way up the hill. Now, when I had got about half way up I looked behind me, and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind ; so he overtook me just about the place where the settle stands. Justi there, said Christian, did I sit down to rest me ; but being overcome with sleep, I there lost this roll out of mv bosom. Faith. But, good brother, hear me out : so soon as the man overtook me, he was but a word and a blow ; for down he knocked me, and kiid me for dead. But vrhen I w^as a little come to myself again, I asked him wherefore he served me so? He said, because of thy secret inclining to Adam the first :f and with that he struck me another deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down backward : so I lay at his foot as dead as before. When I came to myself again I cri- ed him mercv : but he said, I know not how to show mercy : and with that knocked me down again. He had doubtless made an end of me but that one came by and bid him forbear. Chr. Who was it that bid him forbear ? Faith. I did not know him at first, but as he went by I perceived the holes in his hands and in his side : then * Though orl^nal sin is liard to be borne, it is ^ood to be sensible of its evil. Thou;^h it makes us cry, " O wretched !" yet it tends to keep up a sense of our want of Ciirist, and oftlie worth of him, and that nothing- less tha:i being- delivered by the b'.ood of Christ, v/ill perfect our salvation. t This is afterwards explained to be Moses, or the law of God. Think not that the law rcabheth only to outward actions : uay, but it reacheth to the thoughts and intents of the heart. It knocks a man's hopes down and curses him to death, even only for secret inclining- to sin. So strict, so spi- ritual, so pure, is the lioly law of God. Hence none but seJf-righteons, vain- g-lorious souls can place the least confidence in their obedience to the law and trust in their own rig-hteousncss for justification. (a) Rom. vii. 24 jPASfiEDTHE: HOUSE BEAUTIFUL: :\fET DlSCONTF.TvT. 135 I concluded that he wiis our Lord. So I went up the hill. Chr. The man that overtook you was Moses. He spareth none, neither knoweth he how to show mercy to those that transgress his law. Faith. I know it very well; it was not the first time that he has met with me. It was he that came to me when I dwelt securely at home, and that told me he would burn my house over my head if I staid there* Chr. But did you not see the house that stood there on the top of the hill on the side of which Moges met you? ^ ^ Faith, Yes, and the lions too, before I came at it: — but, for the lions, I think they v/ere asleep ; for it was about noon , — and because I had so much of the day before me, I passed by the Porter, and c^ame down the hill. Chr. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go by ; but I wish you had called at the house, for they would have showed you so many rarities, that you would scarce have forgot them to the day of your death. But pray tell mc, did you meet nobody in the valley of Humility ? Faith. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who would willingly have persuaded me to go back again with him : his reason was, for that the vallev was altos:ether with- out honour. He told me moreover, that there to go was the way to disoblige all my friends, as Pride, Ar- rogancy, Self- Conceit, Worldly -Glory, with others, who he knew, as he said, would be very much offended if I made such a fool of myself as to ^vade through this valley, t * That sinner who never had a Uireatenlng- fiery visit from Moses, is yet asleep in his sins, and secure in his soul, though under the curse and wrath of t!ie fiery law of God I Here observe tlie different experience of Christians, in reg-ard to the enemies they meet with. We do not re^d tli*t Ciu-istiau was attacked by 136 WAS ASSAULTED BV SHAME: HIS IMPORTUNITY/ Chr. Well, and how did you answer him? Faith. I told him, That although all these that he named might claim kindred of me, and that rightly, (for indeed they were my relations according to the flesh); yet since I became a pilgrim, they have disowned me, as I also have rejected them ; and therefore they are to me now no more than if they had never been of my lineage. I told him, moreover, that, as to this valley, he had quite misrepresented the thing ; for '' before honour is humility," " and a haughty spirit before a HiU." Therefore, said I, 1 had rather go through this valley J:o the honour that was so accounted by the wisest,*^ than choose that which he esteemed most wor- thy our affections. Chr. Met you Vvdth nothing else in that valley? Faith. Yes, I met with Shame ; but^ of all the men that 1 met with in my pilgrimage^ hCj I think, bears the wrong name The other would be said nay, after a little argumentation and somewhat else : but that bold- faced Shame would never have done. Chr. Why, what did he say to you? Faith. What ! v/hy he objected against religion it- self; he said. It was a pitiful, low, sneaking business for a man to mind religion ; he said, that a tender con-^ science w^as an unmanly thing ; and that for a man to watch over his words and ways, so as to tie up himself from that hectoring liberty that the brave spirit of the tim^es accustomed themselves unto, would make him the ridicule of the times. He objected also, that but few mighty, rich, or wise, were ever of my opinion ; nor any of them neither, before they were persuaded to be fools, and to be of a voluntary fondness to venture the loss of all for nobody knows w4iat.(a) He more-^ Discontent, as Faithful was : but yet Faithful reasoned, and got the better of this enemy. Nfany pilgrims go on much more contented than otlicrs. The reasoning of faith will ever prevail over that discontent which springs' from pride, arrogaucy, self-conceit, and a thirst for worldly glory, riches^ and pleasure. (a) John vii. 48. 1 Cor. i. 26. iii. 18. Phil. iii. 7—9^. HIS ARGUMENTfe ANSWERED BY FAITHFUL. 137 bver objected the base and low estate and condition of those that were chiefly the pilgrims of the times in which they lived ; also their ignorance, and want of understanding in all natural science. Yea, he did hold me to it at that rate also, about a great many more things than here I relate ; as, that it was a shame to sit whining and mourning under a sermon, and a shame to come sighing and groaning home : that it was a shame to ask my neighbour forgivencbs for petty faults, or to make restitution where I have t^ken from any. He said also, that religion made a man grow strange to the great, because of a few vices^ which are called by finer names ; and made him own and respect the base, be- cause of the same religious fraternity : and is not this, said he, a shame ?* Chr. And what did you say to him ? Faith. Say ! why I could not tell what to say at first. Yea, he put me so to it, that my blood came up in my face : even this Shame fetched it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at last 1 began to con- sider that *' that which is highly esteemed among men is had in abomination with God."(«) And I thought again, this Shame tells me what men are ; but it tells me nothing what God, or the word of God is. And I thought moreover, that at the day of doom we shall not be doomed to death or life, according to the hectoring spirits of the world, but according to the wisdom and law of the Highest. Therefore, thought I, what God says is best, though all the men in the world are against it : seeing then that God prefers his religion ; seeing * Nothing' ean be a stronger proof that we have lost the image of God, than that shame which is natural to us, concerning the things of God This, joined to the shame of man, is a very powerful enemy to God's truths, Christ's glory, and our soul's comfort Better at once get ridof our apprehensions, by declaring boldly for Cliristand his cause, than stand shivering on the brink of profession, ever dreading the loss of our good name and rej^utation: for Christ says, (awful words) " Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father. Mark viii. 38. It is one thing to be attacked by shame : and another to be conquered by it (a) Luke xvi. 15. 13 138 iPAITHFUL SHAKES OFl? SHAME : God prefers a tender conscience ; seeing they tliat make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven are wisest; and that the poor man that loveth Christ is richer than the greatest man in the world that hates him — Shame, depart, thou art an enemy to my salva- tion ; shall I entertain thee against my sovereign Lord ? how then shall I look him in the face at his coming ? Should I now be ashamed of his ways and servants, how can I expect the blessing ?(c5) But indeed this Shame was a bold villain ; I could scarce shake him out of my company : yea, he would be haunting of me, and continually whispering me in the ear, with some one or other of the infirmities that attend reli- gion : but at last I told him, it was but in vain to at- tempt further in this business ; for those things that he disdained, in those did I see most glory : and so at last I got past this importunate one. And when I had shaken him oif, then I began to sing : " The trials that those men do meet withal. That are obedient to the heavenly call, Are manifold and suited to the flesh, And come, and come, and come a^ain afresh ; That now, or some times else, we by them may Be taken, overcome, and cast away. O let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims, then Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men." Chr. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst with- stand this villain so bravely ; for of all, as thou sayest, I think he has the wrong name : for he is so bold as to follov/ us in the streets, and to attempt to put us to shame before all men ; that is, to make ' us ashamed of that which is good.* But if he was not himself au- dacious, he would never attempt to do as he does : but let us still resist him ; for, notwithstanding all his bra- * Chrisuian experiences perfectly agree in regard to shame. No one ever set out for glory, but he was attacked by shame in the way. Giving way to shaiUe, prevents much glory being brought to our Jesus, who is not ashamed (a) Mark viii. 38. HAD SUNSHINE THROUGH THE VALLEYS. 139 vadoes, he promotcth the fool, and none else. *' The wise shall inherit glory/' said Solomon ; " but shame shall be the promotion of fools. "(^) Faith. I think we must cry to him, for help against Shame, that would have us be valiant for truth upon the earth. Chr. You say true : but did you meet nobody else in that valley ? Faith. No, not I ; for I had sunshine all the rest of the way through that, and also through the valley of the Shadow of Death. Chr. It was well for you; I am sure it fared far otherwise with me : I had for a long season, as soon as almost I entered into that valley, a dreadful combat with that foul fiend ApoUyon ; yea, I thought verily he would have killed me, especially when he got me down, and crushed me under him, as if he would have crushed me to pieces : for as he threw me, my sword fiew out of my hand ; nay, he told me he was sure of me ; but I cried to God, and he heard me, and deli- vered me out of ^11 my troubles. Then I entered into the valley of the Shadow of Death, and had no light for almost half the way through it. I thought I should have been killed there over and over : but at last day brake, and the sun rose, and I went through that which was behind with far more ease and quiet. to call us brethren Heb. ii. 11. Alas ! we are prone to be ashamed of Christ, of his words, and of his ways, which should be our greatest g-lory. G let us cry for more boldness for Christ, our best friend, that shame may hldQ his pitiful head, and skulk away from us as our greatest cnem}', Asham'd of Jesus ! yes we may When we've no sin to wash away, No tears to wipe, no joys to crave. Or no immortal soul to save. (a) Prov. lii. 35, 140 THEY OVERTAKE TALKATIVE: HI^ CHAPTER XII. THE TICTURE OF AN EMPTY PROFESSOR ACCURATELY DRAWN, IN THE CHARACTER OF TALKATIVE, SON OF MR, SAY-WELL OF PRATING-ROW. JMOREOVER I saw ill my dream, that as they went on, Faithful, as he chanced to look on one side, saw a man, whose name is Talkative, walking at a distance besides them ;* for in this place there was room enough for them all to walk. He was a tall man, and something more comely at a distance than at hand. To this rr>an Faithful addressed himself in this man- ner : Friend, whither away? are you going to the hea- venly country ? Talk. I am going to the same place. Faith. That is well; then I hope we may have your good company. Talk. With a very good will, will I be your com^ panion. Faith. Come on then, and let us go together, and let us spend our time in discoursing of things that are profitable. Talk. To talk of things that are good, to me is very acceptable, with you or with any other ; and I am glad that I have met with those that incline to so good a work ; for, to speak the truth, there are but few that care thus to spend their time as they are in their travels ; but choose much rather to be speaking of things to no profit : and this hath been a trouble to me. Faith. That is indeed a thing to be lamented : for what thing so worthy of the use of the tongue and * There is a great difference between havinj^ notions in the head, and being- able to talk of doctrines of grace, and experiencing the grace an4 power (jf tboae doctrines in the heart. Look to yourselves. 2 John B. PLAUSIBLE CONVERSATION >VITH FAITHFUL. 141 mouth of men on earth, as are the things of the God of heaven ? Talk. I Uke you wonderful well, for your sayings are full of conviction : — and, I will add, what things arc 60 pleasant, and what so profitable, as to talk of the things of God ? What things so pleasant ? that is, if a man hath any delight in things that are wonderful : for instance, if a man doth delight to talk of the history or the myster)- of things ; or if a man doth love to talk of miracles, wonders, or signs, — where shall he find things recorded so delightful, and so sweetly penned, as in the holy scripture ? Faith. That's true: but to be profited by such things in our talk be our chief design. Talk. That is it that I said; for to talk of such things is most profitable : for by so doing a man may get knowledge of many things ; as, of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit of things above. Thus in general : but more particularly, by this a man may learn the necessity of the new birth ; the insufficiency of our works ; the need of Christ's righteousness, &:c. Besides, by this a man may learn what it is to repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or the like ; by this also a man may learn what are the great promises and conso- lations of the gospel, to his own comfort. Further, by this a man may learn to refute false opinions, to vindi- cate the truth, and also to instruct the ignorant.^' Faith. All this is true, and glad am I to hear these things from you. Talk, Alas ! the want of this is the cause that so few understand the need of faith, and the necessity of a work of grace in their soul, in order to eternal life ; * Is not here the very standard of orthodoxy ? Hence observe, a mere professor may learn, Uke a parrot, to talk of sound doctrines, and may have a sound judgment concerning them ; while his heart is rotten, as to any experience of them, love to tliem, and the power and influence of them upon his affections and his life. Many own Christ for their master r.ow, whom as their Judge he will condemn hereafter- 142 FAITHFUL BEGUILED BY TALKATIVE. but ignorantly live in the works of the law, by the which a man can by no means obtain the kingdom of heaven. Faith. But, by 3'our leave, heavenly knowledge of these is the gift of God; no man attaineth to them by human industry, or only by the talk of them. Talk. All that I know veiy well : for a man can re- ceive nothing except it be given him from heaven ; all is of grace, not of works : 1 could give you an hundred scriptures for the confirmation of this. Well then, said Faithful, what is that one thing that we shall at this time found our discourse upon ? Talk. What you will : I will talk of things heavenly or things earthly ; things moral or things evangelical ; things sacred or things profane ; things past or things to come ; things foreign or things at home ; things more essential or things circumstantial ; provided that all be done to our profit. Now did Faithful begin to wonder ; and stepping to Christian (for he walked all this while by himself) he said to him, but softly, What a brave companion have "we got ! surely this man will make a very excellent pilgrim. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said. This man, with \vhom you are so taken, will beguile with this tongue of his twenty of them who know him not. Faith. Do you know him then ? Cke. Know him ? ves, better that he knows him- self. Faith. Pray what is he ? . Chr. His name is Talkative; he dwelleth in our town ; I wonder that }'ou should be a stranger to him ; only I consider that our town is large. Faith. Whose son is he ? and whereabouts doth he dwell ? Chr. He is the son of one Say- well, he dwelt in Pniting-row ; and is known, of all that are acquainted CHRISTIAN KNOWS AND EXPOSES HIM. 143 with him, by the name of Talkative in Prating- row ; and, notwithstanding his fine tongue, he is but a soiTy fellow.^ Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man. Chr. That is, to them that have not a thorough ac- quaintance with him ; for he is best abroad, near home he is ugly enough : your saying, that he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I have observed in the work of the painter, whose pictures show best at a dis- tance, but very near more unpleasing. Faith. I am ready to think you do but jest, be- cause you smiled. Chr. God forbid that I should jest (though I smi- led) in this matter, or that I should accuse any falsely. — I will give you a further discovery of him : this man is for any company, and for any talk ; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk when he is on the ale -bench ; and the more drink he hath in his crown, the more of these things he hath in his mouth : religion hath no place in his heart, or house, or conversation ; all he hath lieth in his tongue, and his religion is to make a noise there- with.! Faith. Say you so? then I am in this man great- ly deceived. Chr. Deceived! you may be sure of it : remem- ber the proverb, "They say, and do not:" but *'the kingdom of God is not in w^ord, but in pow- er."(a) He talketh of prayer, of repentance, of faith,, and of the new-birth ; but he knows but only to talk of * Are we not forbid to speak evil of any man ? Titus iii. 2. Is not Christian guilty of tliis ' No ; for where the glory of God, and honour of the gospel is at stake, and there is danger of a brother's being deceived by a mere talkative, louse, wicked professor, here it is right, and tiie nature of things require it, that we should detect and expose such in a becoming spirit. f Such professors there are now, as there always were. The blessed cause is wounded by them, and the most glorious truths through them are brought into contempt. There is more hurt to be got by them, than from the utterly rgnorant and profane. Shun and avoid such. (a) Matt, xxiii. 3. X Cor. iv. 20. 144 I'alkative's true character. them. I have been in his family, and have observed him both at home and abroad ; and I kno^v what I say of him is the truth. His house is as empty of reH- gion as the white of an egg is of savour. There is there neither prayer, nor sign of repentance for sin ; yea, the brute, in his kind serves God far better than he. He is the very stain, reproach, and shame, of re- ligion, to all that know him :[a) it can hardly have a good word in all that end of the town where he dwells, through him. Thus say the common people that know him — " A saint abroad, and a devil at home.'* His poor family finds it so : he is such a churl, such a railer at, and so unreasonable with his servants, that they neither know how to do for, or speak to him. Men that have any dealings with him say it is better to deal with a Turk than with him ; for fairer dealings they shall have at his hands. This Talkative, if it be possible, will go beyond them, defraud, beguile, and over- reach them. Besides, he brings up his sons to follow his steps ; and if he finds in any of them a *'yoo/- ish timorotis?iess,^^ (for so he calls the first appearance of a tender conscience,) he calls them fools and block- heads, and by no means will employ them in much, or speak to their commendations before others. For my part, I am of opinion that he has by his wicked life caused many to stumble and fall ; and will be, if God prevents not, the ruin of many more.* Faith. Well, my brother, I am bound to believe you ; not only because you say you know him, but al- • Read this and tremble, ye whose profession lies only on your tongue, but who never experienced the love and grace of Christ in your souls. O how do you trifle with the grace of God, and with the holy word of truth ! O what an awful account have you to give hereafter to a holy, heart-search- ing God ! Ye true pilgrims of Jesus, read this, and give glory to your Lord, for saving you from resting in barren notions, and taking up with talking of truths ; and that he has given you to know the truth in its power, to em- brace it in your heart, and to live and walk under its sanctifying influenseg^ Who made you to differ ? (a) Rom. ii. 23, 24 DTFFERENdE BETWEEN SAYING AND DOING. 145 SO because like a Christian you make your reports of men. For I cannot think that you speak those things of ill-will, but because it is even so as you say. Chr. Had I knowai him no more than yoUj I might perhaps have thought of him as at the first you did : yea, had he received this report at their hands only, that are enemies to leligion, I should have thought it had been a slander^ (a lot that often falls from bad men's mouths, upon good men's names and professions : ) but all these things, yea, and a great many more as bad, of my own knowledge^ I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good men are ashamed of him ; they can nei- ther call him brother nor friend : the very naming of him among them, makes them blush, if they know himo Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing are two things, and hereafter I shall better observe this distinc- tion. Chr. They are two things indeed, and are as diverse as are the soul and the body ; for, as the body without the soul is but a dead carcase, so saying, if it be alone, is but a dead carcase also. The soul of religion is the practic part: ''pure religion and undefiled, be- fore God and the Father, is this : to visit the father- less and widows in their affliction, and to keep him^ self unspotted from the world."(a) This Talkative is not aware of : he thinks that hearing and saying will make a good Christian ; and thus he deceiveth his own soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of the seed ; talk- ing is not sufficient to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and life: and let us assure ourselves that at the day of doom men shall be judged according to their fruits \{b) it will not be said then, *' Did you believe ?" but, ** Were you doers-, or talkers only ?* and accord- * Though sinners are redeemed, and their sins washed away by the blood of Christ — though by faith they are fully justified, though the gitt of God i^ («) James i. 22—27 {b) Matt- xiii. 23 19 146 MERE TALKERS, DiN CLEAN. ingly shall they be judged. The end of the world is compared to our harvest ; and you know men at har- vest regard nothing but fruit. Not that any thing can be accepted that is not of faith ; but I speak this to show you how insignificant the profession of Talkative will be at that day. Faith. This brings to my mind that of Moses, by which he described the beast that is clean :(g)- — he is such an one that parteth the hoof, and cheweth the cud ; not that parteth the hoof only, or that cheweth the cud only. The hare cheweth the cud, but yet is unclean, because he parteth not the hoof. And this truly re- sembleth Talkative ; he cheweth the cud, he seeketh knowledge ! he cheweth upon the word ; but he di- videth not the hoof, he parteth not with the way of sinners ; but, as the hare, he retaineth the foot of a dog or bear, and therefore he is unclean. Chr. You have spoken, for aught I know, the tme gospel sense of those texts. And I will add another thing : Paul calleth some men, yea, and those great talkers too, ^' sounding brass and tinkling cymbals ;" that is, as he expounds them in another place, " things without life giving sound. "(^) '* Things without life ;" that is, without the true faith and grace of the gospel 5 and consequently things that shall never be placed in the kingdom of heaven among those that are the chil- dren of life, though their sound, by their talk, be as- it were the tongue or voice of an angel. Faith. Well, I was not so fond of his company at first, but am as sick of it now* What shall we do to be rid of him ? eternal life, throug'h Jesus Christ : yet none are partakers of these invaluable blessing's, but those who have living- faith in Christ. And this faith, whicli is the g-ift of God, manifests itself by its obedience to the will of God, and in Ijtinerin,^ forth fruits to the glory of God. Therefore, let no one deceive himself: for faith without works is dead, and a dead faith never begets living- hope upon a risen Saviour : nor will it avail, when he shall appear as the J-udg-e. (a) Lev. y^u Deut. :siv, ih) Cor. xiii. J— 3- xiv. T. PAITHFUL's aiTESTlON TO TALKATIVE. 147 Chr. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you shall find that he will soon be sick of your com- pany too, except God shall touch his heart and turn it. Faith. What would you have me to do ? Chr. Why, go to him and enter into some serious discourse about the power of religion ; and ask him plainly, when he has approved of it, (for that he will,) wiiether this thing be set up in his heart, house, or con- versation ?* Then Faithful stepped forward again, and said to Talkative, Come, what cheer ? how is it now ? Talk. Tiiimk you, well ; I thought we should have had a great deal of talk by this time. ^ Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now ; and since you left it with me to state the question, let it be this : How doth the saving grace of God discover itself when it is in the heart of man ? Talk. I perceive, then, that our talk must be about the power of things : well, it is a very good question, and I shall be willing to answer you : and take my an- swer in brief thus : — first, where the grace of God is in the heart, it causeth there a g^reat outcry against sin. — Secondly, — Faith. Nay, hold, let us consider of one at once : I think you should rather say, It shows itself by inclining the soul to abhor its sin. Talk. Why, what difference is there between cry- ing out against, and abhorring of, sin ? Faith. Oh! a great deal. A man may cry out against sin, of policy, but he cannot abhor it, but by virtue of a godly antipathy against it : I have heard * Without this, all is empty notion, mere sound, and unavailing- profes- sion Men only take up fancy for faith ; the form of godliness instead of the power : and the old nature is dressed up in the specious appearance of new pretensions. True faith will ever shew itself by its fruits : a real conversion, by the life and conversation. Be H©t deceived : God is not mocked with the tongue, if the heart is not rig-ht towards Ixim in love and obedience. 143 FAITHFUL REFUTES TALKATIVE ; many cry out against sin in the pulpit, who yet can abide it well enough in the heart, house, and conversa- tion. Joseph's mistress cried with a loud voice, as if she had been very holy ; but she would willingly, not- withstanding that, have committed uncleanness with him. (a) Some cry out against sin, even as the moiher cries out against her child in her lap, when she calleth it slut, and naughty girl, and then falls to hugging and kissing it. Talk. You lie at the catch, I perceive. Faith. No, not I; I am only for setting things right. But what is the second thing whereby you will prove a discovery of a work of grace in the heart ; Talk. Great knowledge .of gospel mysteries. Faith. This sign should have been first : but, first or last, it is also false ; for knowledge, great knowledge, may be obtained in the mysteries of the gospel, and yet no work of grace in the soul.(^) Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing, and so, con- sequently, be no child of God. When Christ said, *' Do ye know all these things ?" and the disciples had answered. Yes, — -he added, '* Blessed are ye, if ye do them." He doth not lay the blessing in the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. For there is a knowledge that is not attended with doing : " he that knoweth his master's will, and doeth it not." A man may know like an angel, and yet be no Christian : therefore your sign of it is not true. Indeed, to know^ is a thing that pleaseth talkers and boasters ; but to do^ is that which pleaseth God. Not that the heart can be good without knowledge ; for without that the heart is naught. There are therefore two sorts of knowledge : knowledge that resteth in the bare speculation of things, and knowledge that is accompanied with the grace of faith and love ; which puts a man upon doing even the will of God from the heart : the first of these will serve (a) Gen. xxxis. 11 — 1.5 {'S) 1 Cor. slii. AND S^TEWS THE SIGNS OF A WORK OP GRACE. 149 the talker ; but without the other, the true Christian is not content : *' Give me understanding*, and I shall keep thy law ; yea, I shall observe it with my whole heart."(a) Talk. You lie at the catch again; this is not for edification. Faith. Well, if you please, propound another sign how this work of grace discovereth itself where it is. Talk. Not I ; for I see we shall not agree. Faith. Well, if you will not, will you give me leave to do it ? Talk. You may use your liberty. Faith. A work of grace in the soul discovereth itself, either to him that hath it, or to standers by. To him that hath it, thus : it gives him conviction of sin, especially of the defilement of his nature, and the sin of unbelief, for the sake of which, he is sure to be damned, if he findeth not mercy at God's hand, by faith in Jesus Christ. (6) This sight and sense of things worketh in him sorrow and shame for sin ; he findeth, moreover, revealed in him the Saviour of the world, and the absolute necessity of closing with him for life ; at the which he findeth hungerings and thirstings after him ; to which hungerings, &c. the promise is made, (c) Now according to the strength or weakness of his faith in his Saviour, so is his joy and peace, so is his love to holiness, so are his desires to know him more, and also to serve him in this world. But though, I say, it discovereth itself thus unto him, yet it is but seldom that he is able to conclude that this is a work of grace : because his corruptions now, and his abused reason, make his mind to misjudge in this matter : therefore in him that hath this work, there is required a very sound judgment, before he can with steadine^ conclude that this is a work of grace. (a) Psal. cxlx. 34. (Z») Mark xvl. 16. John xvi. 8, 9. Rom. vii. 24. (c) Ps. xxsviii. 18. Jer. xxxi. 19. Matt v. 6. Acts iv. 12. Gal. i. 15, 16. ,|Rev xxi. 6. 150 APPLIES THEM TO TALKATIVE's CONSCIENCE, To Others it is thus discovered : — 1. By an experi- mental confession of his faith in Christ. — 2. By a Hfe an- swerable to that confession ; to wit, a life of holiness : heart- holiness, family- holiness (if he hath a ftimily , ) and by conversation- holiness in the world ; which in the generi teacheth him inwardly to abhor his sin, and himself for that in secret ; to suppress it in his family, and to pro- mote holiness in the world ; not by talk only, as an hy- pocrite or talkative person may do, but by a practical subjection in faith and love to the power of the word.*(G) And now, Sir, as to this brief description of the work of grace, and also the discovery of it, if you have aught to object, object ; if not, then give me leave to propound to you a second question. Talk. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to hear : let me therefore have your second question. Faith. It is this : Do yoii experience this first part of the description of it ; and doth your life and con- versation testify the same ? or standeth your religion in word or tongue, and not in deed and truth ? Pray, if you incline to answer me in this, say no more than you know the God above will say Amen to ; and also nothing but what your conscience can justify you in : *' for not he who commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth.'^ Besides, to say I am thus and thus, when my conversation, and all my neighbours tell me I lie, is great wickedness.f * This, and this only, is what will evidence that we nre real disciples of Christ, honour his name and his truths, and recommend his religion in the world. Without this power of godliness, we have only a name to live, while we are dead to tlie power of the gospel. Examine yourself : look to your ways. f Blessed, faithful dealing ! O that it was more practised in the world and in the church ! Ho\t then would vain talkers be detected in the one, and driven out of the other ! (a) Ps. 1. 23. Ezek. xx. 43. Matt. V. 3. John sir. 15. Roin. s. 9, 3^.. Phil. iii. ir— 20. WHO DEPARTS OFFENDEI^. 151 Then Talkative at first began to blush ; but recover- ing hnnself^ thus he replied : You come now to expe- rience, to conscience, and God ; and to appeal to him for justification of what is spoken : this kind of dis- course I did not expect ; nor am I disposed to give an answer to such questions ; because I count not myself bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be a catC' chizer ; and though you should so do, yet I may re- fuse to make you my judge. But I pray, will you tell me why you ask me such questions ?* Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, and be- cause I knew not that you had aught else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth, I have heard of you, that you are a man whose religion lies in talk, and that your conversation gives this your profession the lie. They say you are a spot among Christians ; and that religion fareth the worse for your ungodly conversation ; that some already have stumbled at your wicked ways, and that more are in danger of being destroyed there- by ; your religion and an ale-house, and covetousness, and uncleanness, and swearing, and lying, and vain company-keeping, &c. will stand together. The pro- verb is true of you, which is said of a whore, to wit> that '' she is a shame to all women ;" so you are a shame to all professors. Talk. Since you are ready to take up reports, and to judge so rashly as you do, I cannot but conclude you are some peevish or melancholic man, not fit to be discoursed with : and so, adieu.f Then came up Christian, and said to his brother, I told you how it would happen ; your words and his lusts could not agree. He had rather leave your com- * Heavt-searcbing"* soul-examining', and close-questioning of the conduct of life, will not do with talkative professors, fling a peal on the doctrines •of grace, and many will chime in with you ! but speak closely how grace operates upon the heart, and influences the life to follow Christ in self-de- nying obedience, they cannot bear it ; they are ofi'ended with jou, and will turn away from you, and call you legal. f Where the heart is rotten, it will ward off conviction, turn from a faith- ful reprover, condemn him, and justify itself. Faithful dealing will not d<5 ft>r unfaithful souls. Mind not that, but be faithful te the truth. 152 CONVERSATION RELATIVE TO TALKATIVE. pany than reform his life ; but he is gone, as I said : let him go, the loss is no man's but his own : he has saved us the trouble of going from him ; for he conti- nuing (as I suppose he will do) as he is, he w^ould have been but a blot in your company : besides, the apostle says, ^'From such withdraw thyself." Faith. But I am glad we had this little discourse with him : it may happen that he will think of it again : however, I have dealt plainly with him, and so am clear of his blood if he perisheth.^ Chr. You did well to talk so plainly to him as you did ; there is but little of this faithful dealing wdth men now-a-days, and that makes religion to stink so in the nostrils of many as it doth : for there are these talkative fools, whose religion is only in words, and are de- bauched and vain in their conversation, that, being so much admitted into the fellow^ship of the godly, do puzzle the world, blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere. I wish that all men w^ould deal with such as you have done ; then should they be either made more conformable to religion, or the company of saints would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful say— - " How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes ? How bravely doth he speak ! How he presumes To drive down all before him ! But so soon As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon Thats' past the full, into the wane he goes : And so will all but he that heart-work knows." Thus they Vv-ent on talking of what they had seen by the way, and so made that w^ay easy w^hich would other- wise no doubt have been tedious to them : for now they went through a wilderness. f * Mind t])is. These are right principles to act from, and right ends to have in view, in faithful reproving, or aiming to convict our fellow-sinners. Study and pursue these. f Spiritual observations and conferences on past experiences, are very enlivening to the soul. They very often change the wilderness of dejec- tion into a garden of delights ; and so beguile the weary steps of pilgrims through tedious paths. O Christians, look more to Christ, and talk more to '^ach other of his love to you, and dealings with you. CHRTSTI.VN AND FAlTIIFUL MEET EVANGELIST. 153 CHAPTER XIIT. PERSECUTION EXHIIUTED, IN THE TREATMENT OP CHRIS- TIAN AND FAITHFUL IN VANITY FAIR IVOW when Christian and Faithful were got almost quite out of this wilderness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye back, and spied one coming after them, and he knew him. Oh ! said Faithful to his brother, Who comes yonder ? Then Christian looked, and said. It is my good friend Evangelist, Aye, and my good friend too, said Faithful ; for it was he that set me in the way to the gate. Now as Evangelist came up unto them, he thus saluted them ; Peace be with you, dearly beloved ; and peace be to your helpers. Chr. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist, the sight of thy countenance brings to my remem- brance thy ancient kindness and unwearied labours for my eternal good. And a thousand times welcome, said good Faithful ; thy company, O sweet Evangelist, how desirable is it to us poor pilgrims !* Then said Evangelist, How hath it fared with you, my friends, since the time of our last parting ? what have you met with, and how have you behaved your- selves ?t Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that had happened to them in the way ; and how, • A sincere and cordial love for gospel ministers, under a sense of their being- made instrumental to our soul's prufii, is a sure and a blessed sign of a pilgrim's spirit. f To inquire after the concerns and prosperity of the soul, should always be the business of faithful ministers of Christ : but is not this sadly n'jg» lected ; O how often do ministers visit and depart, vvithour close expt ri- mental converse with their people ! Hence both saffer present loss, and much harm is the consequence. 20 154 evangelist's exhortation : and with what difficulty, they had arrived to that place. Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not that you have met with trials, but that you have beeii victors, and for that you have, notwithstanding many weaknesses, con- tinued in tlie way to this very day. I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for my own sakeand your's. I have sowed and you have reaped ; and the day is coming, when " both he that sowed and they that reaped shall rejoice together ;" that is, if you hold out ; " for in due time ye shall reap, if you faint noU^\a) The crown is before you, and it is an incorruptible one ; " so run, that you may obtain it.'' Some there be that set out for this crown, and after they have gone far for it, another comes in and takes it from them ; " hold fast therefore that you have, let no man take your crown :^\b) you are not yet out of the gun-shot of the devil : " you have not resisted unto blood, striving against sin;" let the kingdom be always before you, and believe steadfastly concerning things that are invisi- ble : let nothing that is on this side the other world get within you : and, above all, look well to your own hearts, and to the lusts thereof, for they are " deceitful above oU things, and desperately wicked:" set your faces like a flint ; you have all power in heaven and earth on your side."*" Then Christian thanked him for his exhortation ; but told hirn withal, that they would have him speak further to them for their help the rest of the way ; and the ra- ther, for that thy well knew that he was a prophet, and could tell them of things that might happen unto them, and how they might resist and overcome them. To * Here is a blessed word of encouragement, of wrrning and of exhorta- tion, to be steadfast in faitli, joyful in hope, watchful over our hearts, and to abound in tlie work of the Lord. AH this is constantly necessary for )ilgriiTis. Faitiifal ministers will give advice, and pilgrims will be thank- - ul for such. I (a) John iv. 26. Gal. vi. 9. (/^) 1 Cor. ix. 24—27. Rev iii. t m FORETELLS THEIR APPROACHING TRIALS. 155 which request Faithful also consented. So Evangelist began as followeth : My sons, you have h<^ard in the words of the truth of the gospel, that "you must through many tribulations enter into the kingdom of heaven." And again, that '*in every city, bonds and afflictions abide on you;" and therefore you cannot expect that you should go long on your pilgrimage without them, in some sort or other. You have found something of the truth of these testimonies upon you already, and more will immedi- ately follow : for now, as )'Ou see, you are almost out of this wilderness, and therefore you will soon come into a town, that you will by and by see before you ; and in that town you will be hardly beset with ene- mies, who will strain hard but they will kill you ; and be you sure that one or both of you must seal the tes- timony which you hold with blood : but " be you faithful unto death, and the King will give you a crown of life." He that shall die there, although his death will be unnatural, and his pains perhaps great, he will yet have the better of his fellow, not only be- cause he will be arrived at the Celestial City soonest, but because he will escape many miseries that the other will meet with in the rest of his journey. But when you are come to the town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here related, then remember your friend, and quit yourselves like men ; and '* commit the keep- ing of your souls to your God in well-doing, as unto a faithful Creator."* Then I saw in my dream that, when they were got out of the wilderness, they presently saw a town be- fore them ; the name of that town is Vanity ; and at that town there is a fair kept, called Vanity Fair : it is * Woe unto them that fold their hands, and fall asleep in strong- confi- dence. You see what hard work yet lay before these pilgrims. Let us ever remember, this is not our rest. We must be pressing forward, fighting the good fight of faitli, labouring- to enter into that rest which remainetli for the people of God : looking diligently, lest we fail of the grace of God, Heb. xii. 5. 156 VANITY FAIR DESCRIBEB. kept all the year long : it beareth the name of Vanity fair, because the town where it is kept is " lighter than vanity," and also, because all that is there sold, or that Cometh thither, is vanity. As is the saying of the wise, "All that Cometh is vanity."(«) This fair is no new- erected business, but a thing of ancient standing : I will shew you the original of it. Almost five thousand years agonCj there were pil* grims walking to the Celestial City, as these two ho- nest persons are : and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Le- gion, with their companions, perceiving, by the path that the^ pilgrims made, that their way to their city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived here to set up a fair ; a fair, wherein should be sold all sorts of vanity ; and that it should last all the year long : therefore, at this fair, are all such merchandise sold, as houses, lands, trades, places, honours, preferments, ti- tles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures ; and de- lights of all sorts, as whores, bawds, wives, husbands, children^ masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious stones, and what not? And moreover, at this fair there is at all times to be seen jugglings, cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues, and that of every kind. Here are to be seen too, and that for nothing, thefts, murders, adulteries, false- sweai^ers, and that of a blood- red colour.* And as in other fairs of less moment, there are several rows and streets under their proper names, * A just description of this wicked world. How many, though they pt'o- fess to be pilgrims, have never yet set one foot out of this fair ; but live in it all the year round I They walk according to the course of this world. Eph. ii. 2. For the God of this world hath blinded their mind. 1 Cor. iv. 4. You cannot be a pilgrim, if you are not delivered from this world and its vanities ; for if you love the world, if it has your supreme affections, the love of God is not in you. 1 John ii. 15. You have not one grain of faith in 4esus. (rt) Eccles. i. 2—14. ii. 17. si. 8. Isaiah xl. 17= ( FURTHER ACCOUNT OF VAMTY FAIR. 157 where such wares are vended, so here likewise you have the proper places, rows, streets, (viz. countries and kingdoms,) where the wares of this fair are soon, est to be found. Here is the Britain row, the French row, the Italian row, the Spanish row, the German row, where several sorts of vanities are to be sold. But as in other fairs some one commodity is as the chief of all the fair, so tlie ware of Rome and her merchandise is greatly promoted in this fliir : only our English na- tion, with some others, have taken a dislike thereat.* Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies just through the town where this lusty fair is kept : and hq that will go to the City, and yet not go through this town, " must needs go out of the world." The Prince ©f princes himself, when here, went through this town to his own country, and that upon a fair day too : yea, and as I think, it w^as Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, that invited him to buy of his vanities ; yea, would have made him lord of the fair, would he but have done him reverence as he went through the town : yea, because he was such a person of honour, Beelzebub had had him from street to street, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a little time, that he might, if possible allure that Blessed One, to cheapen and buy some of his vanities ; but he had no mind to the mer- chandise, and therefore left the town without laying out so much as one farthing upon these vanities. (<2) This fair, therefore, is an ancient thing, of long standing, and a very great fair. Now these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go through this fair. Well, so they did; but, behold, even as * The doctrine of tlie church of Rome. It is much to be wished, that the vile presumption of man's bartering with God, and purchasing" a title to heaven, by his performing- terms and conditions of suivation, meritinj.7 heaven by his good works, and procuring jvistification by his own obetli- ence, to the exalting his pride, and the debashig the work and glory of Christ, was totally rejected by us. But alas? these proud, unscriptural no- tions too much prevail. (fl) Mfttt. iv. 8, 9. Luke iv 5— r. 158 A HUBBUB IN THE FAIR. they entered into the fair, all the people in the fair were moved, and the town itself, as it were, in a hubbub about them ; and that for several reasons : for, First, The pilgrims were elothed with such kind of raiment, as was diverse from the raiment of an}' that traded in that fair. The people, therefore, of the fair, made a great gazing upon them : some said they were fools ;(«) some, they were bedlams; and some, they were outlandish men. Secondly, And, as they wondered at their apparel, so they did likewise at their speech ; for few could un- derstand what they said : they naturally spoke the lan- guage of Canaan ; but they that kept the fair, were the men of this world : so that from one end of the fair to the other, they seemed barbarians each to the other. Thirdlv, But that which did not a little amuse the merchandisers was, that these pilgrims set very light by all their wares : they cared not so much as to look upon them : and if they called upon them to buy, they would put their fingers in their ears, and cry, *' Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity ;"(<^) and look upwards, signifying, that their trade and traffic was in heaven. One chanced, mockingly, beholding the carriages of the men, to say unto them, " What will ye buy ?" but they looking gravely upon him, said, We " buy the truth. "*(c) At that, there was an occasion taken * An odd reply. What do they mean ? That they are neither afraid nor ashamed to own, what was the one object of their soul's pursuit. The Truth. Understand hereby, that the whole world, which lietli in wicked-^ ness, suffer themselves to be deceived by a lie, and are under the delusion of the father of lies. In opposition to this, all believers in Christ are said to be of tbe truth. 1 John iii. 19. They know and believe tliat capital truth with wliich God speaks from heaven, " This is my beloved Son, in whomt 1 am well pleased.*' Matt. iii. 17 This truth — that Jesus is the Son of God, and our only Saviour, lies at the foundation of all their hope : and to g-et more acquainted with him, is the grand object of their pursuit. For this, the world hates them ; and Satan, who is an enemy to this truth, stirs up the world ag-ainst them. ** For (says our Lord) they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world." John xvii. 16. (a) 1 Cor. iv, 9. 10. ^ {k) Ps. cxix. 37 (c) Prov. xxiii, 29. THE PILGRIMS APPREHENDED, AND EXAMINED, 15^ to despise the men the more : some mocking, some taunting, some speaking reproachfully, and some calling upon others to smite them. At last, things came to a hubbub and great stir in the fair, insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was word presently brought to the great one of the fair, who quickly came down, and deputed some of his most trusty friends to take those men into examination, about whom the fair was almost overturned. So the men were brought to examination ; and they that sat upon them, asked them whence they came, wliither they went, and what they did there in such an unusual garb ? The men told them that they were pilgrims and strangers in the world ; and that they were going to their own countr}% which was the heavenly Jerusalem ;{a) and that they had given no occasion to the men of the town, nor yet to the mer- chandisers, thus to abuse them, and to stop them in their journey : except it was for that, when one asked them what they would buy, they said they would buy the truth. — But they that were appointed to examine them, did not believe them to be any other than bed- lams and mad, or else such as came to put all things into a confusion in the fair. Therefore they took them and beat them, and besmeared them with dirt, and then put them into the cage, that they might be made a spec- tacle tb all the men of the fair.* Therefore they lay for some time, and were made the objects of any man's sport, or malice, or revenge ; the great one of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. But the men be- ing patient, and *' not rendering railing for railing, but * If we possess notliing to disting-ulsh us from the rest of the world, which lieth in wickedness, and for which they will hate and despise us, we have no reason to conclude that we are new creatures in Christ Jesus. If we are Christ's, we must become fools for Christ, and be counted as mad by those who know not Christ ; for if alive to Christ, we shall be crucified to the world. " Woe be unto you, if all men speak well of you,'* saiUi Christ. Luke vi. 26. (a) Heb. xi. 13—16. 160 THEIR CONFINEMENT AND MEEK BEHAVIOUR. contrariwise blessing," and giving good words forbad,- and kindness for injuries done, some men in the fi ir, that were more observing and less prejudiced than the rest, began to check and blame the baser sort, for their continual abuses done by them to the men : they there- fore in angry manner let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the men in the cage, and telling them, that they seemed confederates, and should be made partakers of their misfortune. The others replied, that, for aught they could see, the men were quiet and so- ber, and intended nobody any harm : and that there w^ere many that traded in their fair, that were more worthy to be put into the cage, yea, and pillory too^ than were the men that they had abused. Thus after divers words had passed on both sides, (the men beha* ving themselves all the while very wisely and soberly before them,) they fell to some blows among them- selves, and did harm one to another.* Then were these two poor men brought before their examiners again, and there charged as being guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon them, and led them in chains up and down the fair, for an example and terror to others, lest any should speak in their behalf, or join themselves unto them. But Christian and Faithful behaved themselves yet more wisely, and re- ceived the ignominy and shame that was cast upon them, with so much meekness and patience, that it f won to their side (though but few in comparison of the rest) several of the men in the fair. This put the other party yet into a greater rage, insomuch that they con- * It is common for the world to be divided in tlieir opinions about pil- grims. A Christian conduct and behaviour will put to silence the g-ainsay- ing of some wicked men ; and sometimes win others to become followers of Christ; O pilgrims, look well to your spirit, temper, and conduct towards the men of this world, who keep vanity fair all the year. f It -s acting- in the spirit and temper of Christ that will gain adversaries over to him ; whereas a contrary spirit is a dishonour to Christ, a reproach to his cause, never did good to others, nor left the soul in the solid poss<;s- sion of the peace of tiod. THEIR INDICTMENT. 161 eluded the death of these two men. Wherefore they threatened, that neither cage nor irons should serve their turn, but that they should die for the abuse they had done, and for deluding the men of the fair. Then were they remanded to the cage again, until further order should be taken with them. So they put them in, and made their feet fast in the stocks. Here, therefore, they called again to mind, what they had heard from their fliithful friend Evangelist, and were the more confirmed in their ways and sufferings by what he told them would happen to them. They also now comforted each other, that whose lot it was to suffer, even he should have the best of it : therefore each man secretly wished that he might have that pre- ferment : but committing themselves to the all-wise disposal of Him that ruleth all things, with much con- tent they abode in the condition in which they \vere, luitil they should be otherwise disposed of. Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought them forth to their trial, in order to their con- demnation. When the time was come, they were brought before their enemies, and arraigned. The judge's name was Lord Hate-good : their indictment was one and the same in substance, though somewhat varying in form ; the contents whereof was this : '' That they were enemies to, and disturbers of, their trade : that they had made commotions and divisions in the town, and had won a party to their own most dan- gerous opinions, in contempt of the law of their prince."^' * You see your calling-, brethren. Has no such indictment been ever brought at^ainst you ? Then it is to be feared, what Pharaoh said to tlie loruelites may be said to you : Ye are idle, ye are idle, in tlie vays of the Lord ; ye want love to his name, fervency for his trullij fuid zeal for his ^lorv, and the g-ood of precious souls. 21 162 THE EVIDENCE OP ENVY, Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself against that which had set itself against Him that is higher than the highest. And, said he, as for disturbance, I make none, being myself a man of peace ; the parties that were won to us, were won by beholding our truth and innocence, and they are only turned from the worse to the better. And as to the king you talk of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his angels. Then proclamation was made, that they that had aught to say for their lord the king, against the prison- er at the bar, should forthwith appear and give in their evidence. So there came in three witnesses, to wit. Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank : they were then asked, if they knew the prisoner at the bar ; and what they had to say for their lord the king against him ? Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect : My lord, I have known this man a long time, and will at- test upon my oath before this honourable bench, that he is ' Judge. Hold, give him his oath. So they sware him. — Then he said, My lord, this man, notwithstanding his plausible name, is one of the vilest men in our country ; he neither regardeth prince nor people, law nor custom ; but doeth all that he can to possess all men with certain of his disloyal notions, which he in the general calls ^'principles of faith and holiiiessy And, in particular, I heard him once my- self affirm, that Christianity and the customs of our town of Vanity were diametrically opposite, and could not be reconciled. By which saying, my lord, he doth at once not only condemn all our laudable doings, but ps in the doing of them. Then did the judge say unto him, Hast thou any more to say ? StrPERSTITION, AND PICKTIIANK. 16 r» Envy. My lord, I could say much more, only 1 would not be tedious to the court. Yet, if need be, when the other gentlemen have given in their evi- dence, rather than any thing shall be wanting that will despatch him, I will enlarge my testimony against him. — So he was bid to stand by.* Then they called Superstition, and bid him look up- on the prisoner; they also asked, what he could say for their lord the king against him? Then they sware him; so he began : My lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man, nor do I desire to have further knowledge of him ; however, this I know, that he is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that the other day I had with him in this town ; for then, talking with him, I heard him say that our religion was naught, and such by which a man could by no means please God. Which saying of his, my lord, your lordship very well knows, what necessarily thence will follow, to wit, that we still do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally will be damned ; and this is that which I have to say.f Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew in behalf of their lord the king, against the pri- soner at the bar. My lord, and you gentlemen all, this fellow I have known of a long time, and have heard him speak things * The spirit of wisdom asks, " Who is able to stand before envy ?'" Prov. xxvii. 4 Envy is the very temper of the devil. I: is natural to us all. Bat why should the children of this world envy Cod's children ? for they are strang'ers to the spiritual good thinj^s they enjoy. They neither seek them, noi- care for tliem, but laugh and deride them Herein the very spirit of Satan is manifest. He envied Christ, being- tlie Son of God: he stirred up Judas to betray him, and the Jews for envy delivered him Matt, xxxvii. 18 and the same spirit works in all the children of Satan against the chil- dren of G )d. f Superstition, or false devotion, is a most bitter enemy to Christ's truths and to his followers. Tins fellow's evidence is true* for as the lawyers said of Christ's doctrine, " Master, thus saying, thou reproachest us also." L'lke xi. 45. so false worshippers, who rest in forms, and rites, and shadows, are stung to the quick at those who worsliip God in the spirit, rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesli. Such a conduct pours the utmost contempt wpon all the doctrines and superstitions of carnal men. 164 FAITHFUL REPLIES TO THE WITNESSES. that ought not to be spoken ; for he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub, and hath spoken contemptibly of his honourable friends, whose names are the Lord Old-man, the Lord Carnal-delight, the Lord Luxuri- ous, the Lord D e sire -of- vain- glor}-, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility : and he hath said, moreover, that if all men were of his mind, if possible there is not one of these noblemen should have any longer a being in this town. Besides, he hath not been afraid to rail on you, my lord, who are now appointed to be his judge, calling you an ungodly villain, with many other such-like vi- lifying terms, a\ ith Vvhich he hath bespattered most of the gentr}^ of our town.-^ When this Pickthank had told his tale, the jndge directed his speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying, Thou renegade, heretic, and traitor, hast thou heard W^hat these honest gentlemen have witnessed against thee ? Faith. May I speak a few words in my own de- fence ? Judge. Sirrah, sirrah, thou deservest to live no longer, but to be slain immediately upon the place ; yet, that all men may see our gentleness towards thee, let us hear what thou vile renegade hast to say* Faith. I say then, in answer to what Mr. Envy hath spoken, I never said aught but this, that what rule, or laws, or custom, or people, were flat against the word of God, are diametrically opposite to Christianity. If I ha\"e said amiss in this, convince me of my error^ and I am ready here before you to make my recanta- tion. As to the second, to Vvlt, Mr. Superstition, and his charge against me, I said only this, that in the * As soon as the poor sinner says, " O Lord our God, other lords be- sides tliee have had the dominion over me; hut by tliee alone will I make mention of thy name." Isa. xxvi. 13. Your officious Pickthanks are always feady to bear testimony against liim : and a blessed testimony this is, it isr Well wortli living to prain, and dyini^ in the cause of. If we are real disci- ■|">les of CbWst, the world will bate us for his sake. John vii. 7. hout) hate-good's charge to the jcry. 165 worship of God there is required a divine faidi ; but there can be no divine faith without a divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore, whatever is thrust into the worship of God, that is not agreeable to divine reve- lation, cannot be done but by an human faith, which faith will not be profitable to eternal life. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, (say I avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, and the like,) that the prince of this towii, w^ith all the rabblement, his attend- ants, by this gentleman named, are more fit for being in hell than in this town and country ; and so the Lord have mercy upon me."^- Then the judge called to the jury (who all this while stood by to hear and observe,) Gentlemen of the jury, you see this man, about whom so great an uproar hath been made in this town : you have also heard, w^hat those w^orthy gentlemen have witnessed against him ; also you have heard his reply and confession ; it lieth now in your breasts to hang him, or save his life ; but yet I think meet to instruct you in our law. There was an act made in the days of Pharaoh the great, servant to our prince, that, lest those of a contrary religion should multiply and grow too strong for him, their males should be thowii into the river. (c) — There was an act also made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the great, another of his servants, that whoever would not fall down and worship his golden image, should be thrown into the fiery furnace. (^) — There w^as also an act made in the days of Darius, that whoso for some time called upon any God but him should be cast into the lions' den.(c) Now the substance of these laws this rebel has broken, not only in thought (which is not * This Is the Christian's plea and his g'loiT- : While he knows, the ten- der mercies of the wicked are cruel, Frov. xii. 10 ; yet he also knows that the merciful kiiidness of the Lord is great, and the truth of the Lord en- dureth for ever. Psalm cxvii. 2. (n) Exod. '}. (*) Dan. iji. U) Dan. vl. 166 faithful's CONDEMiVATIOJX, to be borne,) but also in word and deed ; which must therefore needs be intolerable. For that of Pharaoh ; — his law was made upon sus- picion, to prevent mischief, no crime yet being appa- rent ; but here is a crime apparent. For the second and third ; — you see he disputeth against our religion ; and for the treason, he hath confessed he deserveth to die the death. Then went the jury out, whose names were Mr. Blindman, Mr. No- good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. En- 'mity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable ; who every one gave in his private verdict against him among themselves, and afterwards unani- mously concluded to bring him in guilty before the judge. And first among themselves, — Mr. Blindman, the foreman, said, I see clearly, that this man is an heretic. Then said Mr. No-good, away with such a fellow from the earth. Ay, said Mr. Malice, for I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Love-lust, I could never endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose, for he would always be condemning my way. Hang him, hang him, said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub, said Mr. High-mind. My heart riseth against him, said Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue, said Mr. Liar. Hduging is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty. Let us despatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate -light. Then said Mr. Implacable, might I have all the world given me, I could not be reconciled to him : therefore let us forth- with bring him in guilty of death.* And so they did ; therefore he was presently condemned to be had from the place where he was, to the place from whence he came, and there to be put to the most cruel death that could be invented. * A blessed verdict ! well worthy of every pilpfrim to obtain. Reader, do you profess to be one ? See then that you study to act so as to gain such a verdict from such a jury ! and then be sure that Christ will pronounce, ** Well done, thou good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy I,ord," Matt. XXV. 21. AND MARTYRDOM. 167 They therefore brought him out, to do with him ac- cording to their law ; and first they scourged him, then they buffeted him, then they lanced his flesh with knives; after that they stoned him with stones, then prick- ed him with their swords ; and last of all they burned him to ashes at the stake. Thus came Faithful to his end. Now I saw that there stood behind the multitude a chariot and a couple of horses waiting for Faithful, who, so soon as his adversaries had despatched him, was ta- ken up into it, and straightway was carried up through the clouds, with sound of trumpet, the nearest way to the Celestial gate. But as for Christian, he had some respite, and was remanded back to prison ; so he there remained for a space : but He that overrules all things, having the power of their rage in his own hand, so brought it about, that Christian for that time escaped them, and went his way. And as he went he sang, saying : " Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest Unto thy Lord, of whom thou shalt be blest : When faithless ones, with all their vain delights, Are crying out under their hellish plights : Sing Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive ; For though they kill'd thee, thou art yet alive." 168 CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL MEET BY-EN'BS. CHAPTER XIV. CHISTIAN MEETS WITH ANOTHER EXCELLENT COMPA- NION IN HOPEFUL DIALOGUES BETWEEN THEM, BY- ENDS, MONEY-LOVE, AND DEMAS. Pn OW I saw in my dream that Christian went not forth alone ; for there was one whose name was Hope- ful, (being so made by the beholding of Christian and Faithful, in their words and behaviour in their suffer- ings at the fair,) who joined himself unto him ; and, entering into a brotherly covenant, told him that he would be his companion. Thus one died to bear tes- timony to the truth, and another rises out of his ashes to be a companion with Christian in his pilgrimage.^ This Hopeful also told Christian, that there were ma- ny more of the men in the fair, that would take their time and follow after. So I saw that quickly after they were got out of the fair, they overtook one that was going before them, whose name was By-ends : so they said to him, What coun- tryman. Sir ? and how far go } ou this v/ay ? He told them that he came from the town of Fair-speech, and he was going to the Celestial City, but told them not his name. From Fair- speech ! said Christian : is there any good that lives there ?(a) Yes, said By-ends, I hope. Pray, Sir, what may I call you ? said Christian. By-e. I am a stranger to you, and you to me : if you be going this way, I shall be glad of your compa- ny : if not, I must be content. * I have often recorded it with thankfuhiess, (observes the Rev. M r. Mason) that thoui^h in the dreary day of my pilgrimag-e, the Lord hatli taken away a dear and faithful Christian friend, yet he has always raised up another. A very great blessing this, for which Christians can never be thankful enoug-h. ia) Prov. xxvi. 23,. Christian iNauiREs into his principli^s. 16S. This town of Fair- speech, said Christian, I have heard of, and, as I remember, they say it is a weahhy place. By-e. Yes, I will assure you that it is ; and I have very many rich kindred there. Chr. Pray who are your kindred there, if a man may be so bold ? By-e. Almost the whole town; and, in particular, my Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, from whose ancestors that town first took its name : also IVIr. Smooth- man, Mr. Facing- both- ways, Mr. Any-thing ; and the parson of our parish, Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother's own brother by ftither's side : and, to tell you the truth, I am become a gentleman of good quality, yet my great grandfather \Vas but a waterman, looking one way and rowing ano- ther, and I got most of my estate by the same occupa-* tion. Chr. Are you a married man ? By-e. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman, the daughter of a virtuous w^oman ; she was my Lady Feigning' s daughter, therefore she came of a very ho- nourable family, and is arrived to such a pitch of breed- ing, that she knows how to carry it to all, even to prince and peasant. It is true we somewhat differ in religion from those of the stricter sort, yet but in two smalt points : First, we never strive against wind and tide :— Secondly, we are always most zealous when Religion goes in his silver slippers ; we love much to walk with him in the street, if the sun shinesj and the people ap- plaud him.^" Then Christian stepped a little dside to his fellow Hopeful, saying, It runs in my mind, that this is on© * Is not this too much the case with professors of this day ? The Spirit of truth says, " All who live ^odly in Christ Jesus, shall sutler persecution." 2 Tim. iii. 2. But how many act as if they had found the art of making the Spirit of truth a liar ? for they can so trim and shape their conduct^ as they vainly think, to follow Christ, and yet to keep in with the world whiic.H is at enmity ag-ain^t him, A most fatal, soiU-deceiving error I 22 170 THEY DISAGREE ABOUT KELIGION. By-ends, of Fair-speech ; and if it be he, we have as very a knave in our company as dwelleth in all these pars. Then said Hopeful, Ask him; methinks he shruld not be ashamed of his name. So Christian came up with him again, and said, Sir, you talk as if you knew something more than all the world doth; and, if I take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of 3 ou : is not your name Mr. By-ends, of Fair- speech? By-E. This is not my name ; but indeed it is a nick- name that is given me, by some that cannot abide me, and I must be content to bear it as a reproach, as other good men have borne their' s before me. Chr. But did you never give an occasion to men to call you by this name ? By-e. Never, never ! the worst that ever I did to give them an occasion to give me this name was, that I had always the luck to jump in my judgment with the present way of the times, whatever it was ; and my chance was to get thereby. But if things are thus cast upon me, let me count them a blessing ; but let not the malicious load me therefore with reproach.* Chr. I thought indeed that you were the man that I heard of; and, to tell you what I think, I fear this name belongs to you more properly than you are wil- ling we should think it doth. By-E. Well, if you will thus imagine, I cannot help it : you will find me a fail' company-keeper, if you will still admit me your associate. Chr. If you will go with us, you must go against wind and tide ; the which, I perceive, is against your opinion ; you must also own Religion in his rags, as well as when in his silver slippers ; and stand by him too when bound in irons as well as when he walketh the streets with applause. * How artful, how delusive, are the reasonings of such men. O beware of this spirit. In opposition to tl)is, watch and pvay e rnestly, that ye may not be double-minded, but sincere until the day of Christ. CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL WITHDRAW FROM HIM. 171 By-E. You must not impose, nor lord it over my faith ; leave me to my liberty, and let me go with you. Chr. Not a step farther, unless you will do in what I propound as we. Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my o!d prin- ciples, since they are harmless and profitable. li I may not go with you, I must do as I did before you over- took me ; even go by myself, until some overtake me that will be glad of my company.* Then I saw in my dream, that Christian and Hopeful forsook him, and kept their distance before him ; but one of them looking back, saw three men following Mr. By-ends, and, behold, as they came up with him, he made them a very low congee ; and they also gave him a compliment. The men's names were, Mr. Hold-the- world, Mr. Money-love, and Mr. Save- all; men that Mr. By-ends had formerly been acquainted with ; for in tlteir minority they were schoolfellows, and were taught by one Mr. Gripeman, a schooimas- ter in Love-gain, which is a market-town in the county of Coveting, in the north. This schoolmaster taught them the art of getting, either by violence, cozenage, flattery, lying, or by putting on a guise of religion; and these four gentlemen had attained much of the art of their master, so that they could each of them have kept such a school themselves. Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted each other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, Who arc they upon the road before us ? for Christian and Hope- ful were yet within view. By-E. They are a couple of far countrymen, tliat af- ter their mode are going on pilgrimage. * Mind how warilv Ihese pilgrims acted towards this deceitful professor. They did not too rashly take up an ill opinion ag-amst him : but when lliey liad full proof of what lie was, they did not hesitate one moment, but over-against the silver mine, stood Demas, (gentleman- like) to call passengers to come and see ; who said to Christian and his fellow, Ho ! turn aside hither, and I will show you a thing. Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us out of the way to see it ? Demas. Here is a silver mine, and some digging in it for treasure ; if you will come, with a little pains you may richly provide for yourselves* Then said Hopeful, Let us go. Not I, said Christian ; I have heard of this place be« fore now, and how many have been slain there ; and * Here see the blessedness of being" mighty in the scripture, and the need of that exhortation, " Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly." Col. iiii 16. For the word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than a two- sdg^ed sword. It pierces through all the subtle devices of Satan, and the cunning craftiness of carnal professors, and divideth asunder the carnai sreasmiiyn,^3 of the flesh, and the spiritual wisdom which cometh from above/ 23 178 DEMAS TRIES TO ENSiVARE THE PILGRIMS* besides, that treasure is a snare to those that seek it ; for it hindereth them in their pilgrimage.'^ Then Christian called to Demas, saying, Is not the place dangerous ? hath it not hindered many in their pilgrimage? Demas. Not very dangerous, except to those that are careless.^ — But withal he blushed as he spake. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not stir a step, but still keep on our way. Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he hath the same invitation as we, he wdll turn in thither to see. Chr. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead him that way, and a hundred to one but he dies there. Then Demas called again, saying, but will you not come over and see ? Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Demas, thou art an enemy to the right ways of the Lord of this way, and hast been already condemned, for thine own turning aside, by one of his Majesty's judges ; (a) and why seekest thou to bring us into the like condemna- tion ? Besides, if we at all turn aside, our Lord the King will certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to shame, where we should stand with boldness before him. Demas cried again, That he also was one of their fraternity ; and that if they would tarry a little, he also himself would walk with them. Then said Christian, What is thv name ? Is it not -the same by the which I have called thee ? Demas. Yes, my name is Demas ; I am the son of Abraham. ~ * See the value of a faitliful friend. But how few act so faithfully ? How . few professors will bear it ? What ! hold a man back from g-ettin,^ money ? . O how few are aware that covetousness -is idolatry ? and attend to our Lord's double caution, " Takeiieecil, and beware of covetousness." Luke xii. 13. C«)2Tim.iy. 10. THE monument; ou lot's wife,. 179 Chr. I know you ; Gehazi was your great grandfa- ther, and Judas your father, and you have trod in their steps ; it is but a devihsh prank that thou usest : thy father was hanged for a traitor, and thou deservest no better reward. (a) Assure thyself, that when we come to the King, we will tell him of this thy beha^'iour. Thus they went their way. By this time By-ends and his companions were come again within sight, and they at the first beck went over to Demas. Now, whether they fell into the pit by looking over the brink thereof, or whether they went down to dig, or whether they were smothered in the bottom, by the damps that commonly arise, of these things I am not certain ; but this I observed, that they never were seen again in the way.* — Then sang Chris- tian : « By-ends and silver Demas did agree ; One calls, the other runs, that he may be A sharer in his lucre ; so these do Take up in this world, and no further go." Now I saw that, just on the other side of this plain, the pilgrims came to a place where stood an old monu- ment, hard by the highway side, at the sight of which they were both concerned, because of the strangeness of the form thereof, for it seemed to them as if it had been a woman transformed into the shape of a pillar. Here therefore they stood looking, and looking upon it ; but could not for a time tell what they should make thereof : at last Hopeful spied written upon the head thereof, a writing in an unusual hand ; but he, being- no scholar, called to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he could pick out the meaning ; so he came and * Here yo\i see the end of double-mhuled men, who vainly attempt to unite the love of money with the love of Christ. They go on with their art for a season, but the end makes it manifest what they were. Take David's advice, " Fret not thyself because of evildoers;" Psalm xxxvii. 1. "Be not thou afraid wlien one is made rich, and the glory of his house is in- creased." xlix. 16. But go thou into the sanctuary of thy God, read hi« word, and understand the end of these men, (a) 2 Kings v. 20— 27. Matt. xxvi. 14, 15, xxvil. 3— .'?•. JISO THK PILGRIMS DISCOURSE ABOUT HER. after a little laying of the letters together, he found the same to be this, "Remember Lot's wife." So he read it to his fellow ; after which they both concluded, that this was the pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was turned, for looking back with a covetous heart, when she was going from Sodom for safety. («) "Which sud- den and amazing sight gave them occasion of this dis- course. Chr. Ah, my brother ! this is a seasonable sight : it came opportunely to us after the invitation which De- mas gave us to come over to view the hill Lucre ; and had we gone over, as he desired us, and as thou wast in- clined to do, my brother, we had, for aught I know, been made like this woman, a spectacle for those that shall come after to behold. Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am made to v/onder that I am not now as Lot's wife ; for where- in was the difference betwixt her sin and mine ? she only looked back, and I had a desire to go see : let grace be adored, and let me be ashamed that ever such a thing should be in mine hearto*' Chr. Let us take notice of what we see here for pur help for time to come : This woman escaped one judgment ; for she fell not by the destruction of So- dom, yet she w^as destroy'ed by another, as we see, she is turned into a pillar of salt. Hope. True, and she may be to iis both caution and example ; caution, that \ve should shun her sin ; or a sign of what judgment will overtake such as shall not be prevented by such caution : so Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, with the two hundred and fifty men that perished in their sin, did also become a sign or exam- * Suph is the effeet of the grace of God in the heart of a pilgrim ; wl^ile on the' one hand he sees many propensities of his evil nature to every sin which has been committed by others, and is grieved, he also confesses, that by no power of his own he is preserved, but ever gives all the glory to the God of all grace, by whose power alone he is kept from falling. ** Tlwii Blandest by faith, be not high-minded but fear." Rom. xi. 20. (fl) Gen. xix. ^6. FURTHER DISCOURSE ABOUT LOT*S WIFE. 181 pie to beware. («) But above all, I muse at one thing, to wit, how Demas and his felloAvs can stand so confi- dently yonder to look for that treasure, which this wo- man, but for looking behind her, after (for we read not that she stept one foot out of the way,) was turned into a pillar of salt ; especially since the judgment which overtook her, did make her an example within sight of where they are : for they cannot but choose to see her, did they but lift up their eyes. Chr. It is a thing to be wondered at, and itargueth that their hearts are grown desperate in that case ; and I cannot tell whom to compare them to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the presence of the judge, or that will cut purses under the gallows. It is said of the men of Sodom, that " they were sinners exceeding- ly," because they were sinners *' before the Lord," that is, in his eye-sight, and notwithstanding the kind- ness that he had showed them ; for the land of Sodom was now like the garden of Eden heretofore, (i^) Tliis therefore provoked him the more to jealousy, and made their plague as hot as the fire of the Lord out of hea- ven could make it. And it is most rationally to be con- cluded, that such, even such as these are, who shall sin in the sight, yea, and that too in despite, of such exam- ples as are set continually before them, to caution them to the contrary, must be partakers of the severest judg- ment. Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth; but what a mercy is it, that neither thou, but especially I, am not made myself this example ! This ministereth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before him, and always to *' remember Lot's wife." (a) Numb. xxvi. 9, 10. (b) Gen. xiii. 10—13. 182 THE RrVER OF THE WATER OP LIFE. CHAPTER XV. CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL MISTAKE THEIR WAY, AND FALL INTO THE HANDS OF GIANT DESPAIR. I SAW then, that they went on thek way to a plea- sant river, which David the king called "the river of God ;" but John, " the river of the water of life."^(«) Now their way lay just upon the bank of the river : here therefore Christian and his companion walked with great delight : they drank also of the water of the river, which was pleasant, and enlivening to their weary spi. rits. Besides, on the banks of this river, on either side, were green trees, for all manner of fruit ; and the leaves they ate to prevent surfeits, and other diseases that are incident to those that heat their blood by tra- vels. On either side of the river was also a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies ; and it was green all the year long. In this meadow they lay down and slept: for here they might lie down safely. (^) When they awoke, they gathered again of the fruits of the trees, and drank again of the water of the river, and * By this river, which is called "a pure rivei* of water of h'f.^ clear as crystal, proceeding' out of the throne of God and the Lamb," Rev. xxii. L we may understand, tiie clear and comfortable views with whicli they were favoured of God's love and grace. This river of God, this water of life, was clear as crystal : They could see in it God's glory shining- in the face of Jesus Christ, and view th.eir own faces in it to their inexpressible joy. This is the river, "the streams whereof make glad the city of God." Psal. xlvi. 4. The streams which flow from this river of love, are justifica- tion by faith in Christ, sanctitication, and all joy and peace in believing, from the Spirit of Christ. All this these pilgrims now enjoyed, and all this every fellovv-citizen of the saints are called to enjoy, in their pilgrim- age to Zion. This river of life proceedeth out of the throne oi God and the Lamb. For God hath chosen those (who have fled for refuge) in Christ, and blessed us with all spiritual blessings in him ; and they are all freely communicated to us out of Christ's fulness. O how happy, peaceful, and joyful are pilgrims, when the Spirit takes of the things of Christ, shows them to us,' and blesses us with a constant sense of, and interest in the love of God, and salvation of Jesus ! (a) Ps. Ixv. 9. Ezck. xlvii. 1. llev, :cxii. 1. {b) Ps. 'xxiii. Isa. xiv. 30. ROUGH ROAD. BY-rATH-MEADOW. 183 then lay down again to sleep. Thus they did several days and nights. Then they sang : " Behold ye how those crystal sireams do glide, To comfort pilgrims by the highway side. The meadows green, besides the fragrant smell, Yield dainties for them : And he that can tell What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves these trees do yield, Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field. So when they were disposed to go on (for they were not as yet at their journey's end,) they ate, and drank, and departed. Nov/ I beheld in my dream, that they had not jour- neyed far but the river and the way for a time parted ; at which they were not a little sorry, yet they durst not go out of the way. Now the way from the river was rough, and their feet tender by reason of their tra- vels : so the souls of the pilgrims were much discoura- ged because of the way. (a) Wherefore still as they went on, they wished for a better way."^ Now a little before them, there was on the left hand of the road a meadow, and a stile to go over into it ; and that meadow is called By-path-meadow. f Then said Chris- tian to his fellow", If this meadow lieth along by our way-side let us go over into it. Then he went to the stile to see, and, behold, a path lay along by the way on the other side of the fence. 'Tis according to my * Pil^ims have their discouragements as well as their joys : yet they should take their way as they find it, sometimes rough, at others smooth ; -they may at times be sorry to part with their comforts, and wish the way was smoother : so they did here. Lo, their wishes were answered ; but mark the consequences. Lord lead me in the way everlasting^ ! I Beware of this by-path-meadow, it Is on the left hand. Oh how many are walking securely, confidently, and comfortably in it, while every step they take endangers their destruction. The transition into it is easy, for it lies close to the right way, only you must get over a stile ; that is, you must quit Christ's protection, trust in your own wisdom, and then you aro in by-patli-meadow directly. . . (a) Numb. xxi. 4. 184 VAIN- confidence's fall* wish, said Christian ; here is the easiest going ; cOmcy good Hopeful, and let us go over.* Hope. But how if this path should lead us out of the way ? That's not likely, said the other. Look, doth it not go along by the way-side ?--^So Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow, went after him over the stile* When they were gone over, and were got into the path, they found it very easy for their feet ; and, withal, they looking before them, spied a man walking as they did, and his name was Vain-confidence : so they called after him, and asked him whither that way led ? He said, to the celestial gate. Look, said Chris-, tian, did not I tell you so ? by this you may see we are right : so they followed, and he w^ent before them. But, behold, the night came on, and it grew very dark ; so that they that went behind lost the sight of him that went before* He therefore that went before, (Vain- confidence by name,) not seeing the way before him, fell into a deep pit, (a) which was on purpose there made by the prince of those grounds, to catch vain-glorious fools withal, and was dashed in pieces with his fall.f Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall : so they called to know the matter ; but there was none to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then said Hope- ful, Where are we now ? Then was his fellow silent, * Ah ! how easy are our eyes deceived, our hearts mistaken, and dlir feet perverted from the right way ! Shepherd of Israel, thou knowest to err is human ; keep us from erring-, guide us continually, and when we do stray. Lord reclaim us. f " There is a way that seems right unt6 a man, but the end thereof are the ways of death." Prov. xiv. 12. Vain confidence is this very way. O how easy do professors get into it ; yea, pilgrims are prone also to take up with it, owing to that legality, pride and self-righteousness, which work in their fallen nature, till cleansed by the blood of Jesus. See the end of it and tremble. For it leads to darkness and ends in death. Lord humble our proud hearts, and empty us of self-righteousness, pride and vain-confi- dence. (a) Isa. is, 16. 4)HRISTIAN REPENTS OF HAVING MISLED HOPEFUL. 185' as mistrusting that he had led him out of the war* And now it began to rain, and thunder, and lighten, in k most dreadful manner ; and the waters rose amain. *^ Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, " Oh that I had kept on my way !" Chr. Who could have thought that this path should have led us out of the wav ? Hope. I was afraid on't at the very first, and there- fore gave you that gentle caution. I would have spoke plainer, but you are older than L Chr. Good brother, be not offended ; I am sorry I have brought thee out of the way, and that I have put thee into such imminent danger : pray, my brother, for- give me ; I did not do it of an evil intent. f Hope. Be comforted j my brother, for I forgive thee ; and believe too, that this shall be for good. Chr. I am elad I have with me a merciful brother: but we must not stand thus ; let us try to go back again. Hope. But, good brother, let me go before. Chr. No, if you please, let me go first, that if there be any danger I may be first therein ; because by my means we are both gone out of the way. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first ; for your mind being troubled, may lead you out of the way again. Then, for their encouragement, they heard the voice of one saying, *' Let thine heart be towards the highway ; even the way that thou vi^entest turn again. "J(a) But by this time the waters were greatly risen, by reason of which, the way of going back was * Getting- into by-path-meadow, and walking in vain-confidence, will surC" }y bring" on terrors, thunderings and lightninirs from mount Sinai. f Here see, that as Christians are made helpful, so also they are liable to prove hurtful to each other. Bui observe how grace works ! it humbles, it makes the soul confess and be sorry for its misfortunes ; here is no reviling one another, but a tender sympathy and feeling concern for each other. O \he mighty power of that grace and truth which came by Jesus Christ ! how does it cement soids in the fellowship of love ? ^ This is Christ: he is the way, the only way, the highway of justificft'*^ tion and Jioliness, («) Jer. xxxi.21v 9A 18G GIAKT UESPAIR; DOUBTIiSG CASTLE: very dangerous. (Then I thought that it is easier going out of the way when we are in, than going in when we are out.) Yet they adventured to go back ; but it was so dark, and the flood was so high, that in their going back they had hke to have been drowned, nine or ten times. Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again to the stile that night. Wherefore at last, light- ing under a littk shelter, they sat down there, till the day-break : but being weary, they fell asleep. Now there was, not far from the place where they lay, a cas- tle, called Doubting Castle, the owner whereof, was Giant Despair:"^" and it was in his grounds they were now sleeping. Wherefore he getting up in the morn- ing early, and walking up and down in his fields, caught Christian and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with a grim and surly voice, he bid them awake, and asked them whence they were, and what they did in his grounds? They told him they were pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then said the giant. You have this night trespassed on me, by tramp- ling in, and lying on my ground, and therefore you must go along with me. So they were forced to go, because he was stron2:er than thev. Thev also had but little to sav : for thev knew themselves in a fault. The giant, therefore, drove them before him, and put them into his castle in a very dark duns:eon, nastv and stinking to the spirits of these two men. Here then they lay, from Wednesday morning till Saturday night, without one bit of bread, or drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they did : they were, therefore, here in evil case, and were far from friends and acquaint- ance. («) Now in this place Christian had double sor- * Sooner or later Doubting- Castle will be tlie prison, and Gbnt Despair the keeper of all those who turn aside from Christ, to trus! in any wise ijv themselves, " God is a jealous God ;" ever jealous of his own glory, and of the honour of his beloved Son. (^) Ps. }xxxviii. 8. THEIR SUFFERINGS IN THE DUNGEON.' 187 row, because it was througli his unadvised couns.';i that they were brought into this distress.'^" Now Giant Despair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence : so when he was gone to bed, he told his wife what he had done ; to wit, that lie had taken a couple of prisoners, and cast them into his dungeon, for trespassing on his grounds. Then he asked her also, what he had best do further to them. So she asked what they were, whence they came, and whither they were bound — and he told her. Then she coun- selled him that when he arose in the morning, he should beat them without mercy. So when he arose, he getteth a grievous crab- tree cudgel, and goes down into the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating of them as if they were dogs, although they gave him never a word of distaste : then he falls upon them, and beat them fearfully, in such sort, that they were not able to help themselves, or turn them upon the floor. This done, he withdraws, and leaves them there to condole their misery, and to mourn under their dis- tress : so all that day they spent their time in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next night she talked with her husband about them further, and un- derstanding that they were yet alive, did advise him to counsel them to make away with themselves : so when morning was come, he goes to them in a surly man- ner as before, and, perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes that he had given them the day before, he told them that, since they were never like to come out of that place, their only way would be forthwith to make an end of themselves, either with knife, halter, or poison : for why, said he, should you choose life, seeing it is attended with so much bitterness? 3ut * Vv'^hat ! so iiig-hly favoured Christians in Doubting' Castle ? Is it possi- ble, after having- travelled so far in the way of Salvation, seen so many glo« rious things in that way, experienced so much of the grace and love of their Lord, and having* so often proved his faitlifulness, yet after all this to get into Doubting Castle. Surely it is not the will of Cod, but the effects of (inljclicf. 188 CHRISTIAN TEMPTED TO SELF-MUllDER ; th^y desired him to let them go. With that he looked ugly upon them, and rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them himself, but that he fell into one of his fits, (for he sometimes in sun-shiny weather fell into fits,) and lost for a time the use of his hand. Wherefore he withdrew, and left them as before to consider what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between themselves, whether it was best to take his counsel or no ; and thus they began to discourse :* Brother, said Christian, what shall we do ? The life that we now live is miserable ! for my part, I know not whether it is best to live thus, or die out of hand ; " my soul choQseth strangling rather than life, "(a) and the grave is more easy for me than this dungeon! Shall we be ruled by the giant ?f Hope. Indeed our present condition is dreadful, and death would be far more welcome to me, than thus for ever to abide : but yet let us consider ; the Lord of the country to which we ai'e going hath said, " Thou shalt do no murder;'' no, not to another man's per- son ; much more then are w^e forbidden to take the giant's counsel, to kill ourselves. Besides, he that kills another, can but commit murder upon his body : but, for one to kill himself, is to kill body and soul at once. And moreover, my brother, thou talkest of ease in the grave, but hast thou forgotten the hell w^hither for certain the murderers go ? for *' no mur- * See the working- of despair. Where is now their faith in, love to, anci dependence upon their Lord? A.las ? all seems as at the last gasp. But ob- serve, under their prevailing- distress and black despondency, even when de- spair had almost made an end of them, they had a lucid interval when Giant Despair is seized with a fit, so that God's mercy is great : for says Paul, " we are perplexed, but not in despair." 2 Cor. iv. 1. f Poor Christian! what! tempted to destroy thyself! Lord, what is man ! But mark the truth of that word, " There hath no temptation taken you, but such as is common to man :" but God is faitliful, who will not sufier you to be tempted above that ye are able ; but will, with the tempta- tion also make a way to escape, that we nlay be able to bear it^ 1 Cor. x- 12. (a) Job Yii, li^. HOrlCrUL WARNS AND ENCOXTRAGES HIM. 189 derer hath eternal life," &c. And let us consider again, that all the law is not in the hand of Giant Despair : others, so far as I can understand, have been taken by him as well as we, and yet have escaped out of his hands. Who knows, but that God, who made the- world, may cause that Giant Despair may die, or that, at some time or other he may forget to lock us in ; or that he may in a short time, have another of his fits before us, and may lose the use of his limbs ? and if ever that should come to pass again, for my part, » I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get from under his hand.^ I w^as a fool that I did not try to do it before ; but however, my brother, let us be patient, and endure a while ; the time may come that may give us a happy release : but let us not be our own murderers. With these words, Hopeful at present did moderate the mind of his bro- ther; so ihey continued together in the dark that day in their sad and doleful condition. Well, towards evening the giant goes down into the dungeon again, to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel : but when he came there, he found them alive ; and truly, alive was all ; for now, what for want of bread and water, and by reason of the wounds they received when he beat them, they could do little but breathe. But, I say, he found them alive ; at which he fell into a grievous rage, and told them that, seeing they had disobeyed his counsel, it should be worse with them than if they had never been born. At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Chris- tian fell into a swoon ; but, coming a little to himself again, they renewed their discourse about the gi- ant's counsel, and whether yet they had best take it or * Perceive how a fit of despair robs a Christian of his courage, reason, and graces. But one single thought of the love, power, and grace of a God in Christ, elevate's the Christian's ii^ind with hope. 190 THE COUNSEL OF GIANT DESPAIR*S WIFE*^ no. Now Christian again seemed to be for doing if, but Hopeful made his second reply as foUoweth : My brother, said he, rememberest thou not how va- liant thou hast been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush thee, nor could all that thou couldst hear, or see, or feel, in the valley of the Shadow of Death ; what hardship, terror, and amazement, hast thou already gone through, and art thou now nothing but fears? Thou seest that I am in the dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature than thou art ; also the giant has wounded me as well as thee, and hath also cut olF the bread and water from my mouth, and wdth that I mourn without the light. But let us exercise a little more patience : remember how thou playedst the man at Vanity fair, and was neither afraid of the chain or cage, nor yet of bloody death ; wherefore, let us, at least, to avoid the shame that becomes not a Christian to be found in, bear up with patience, as well as we can.^ Now night being come again, and the giant and his wife being in bed, she asked him concerning the pri- aoners, and if they had taken his counsel : — to which he replied, They are sturdy rogues ; they choose ra- ther to bear all hardship than to make away witii them- selves. Then said she. Take them into the castle- yard to-morrow, and show them the bones and sculls of those thou hast already despatched, and make them * Here is tl.e blessing- of a hopeful corr.panion. Here is excellent counsel. Let vain professors say what they may against experience and looking back. to past experiences : It is most certainly good and right so to do ; not to en- courage present sloth and presumption, but to excite fresh confidence of hope in the Lord. We have David's example, and Paul's word to encou- rage us to this ; says David — " The Lord who delivered me out of the paw of the lion, and out of the paw of the bear, he will deliver me out of the Land of the uncircumcised Philistine.'* 1 Sam. xvii. 37. And says Paul, We have the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in our- selves, but in God, who raiseth the dead — There mind the alone object of faith and hope, and see the reasoning on past experiences of God's mercy; &r it is he — " who delivers us from so great a death : and doth deliver. Id whom we trust that he will yet deliver us.'* 2 Cor. i. 10 THE PILGRIMS HAVE RECOURSE TO PRAYER. 191 believe, ere a week comes to an end, thou also wilt tear them in pieces, as thou hast done their fellows be^ fore them. So when the morning was come, the giant goes to them again, and takes them into the castle-yard, and shows them, as his wife had bidden him : These, said he, were pilgrims as you are, once ; and they trespass- ed in my grounds, as you have done ; and when I thought fit I tore them in pieces, and so within ten days I will do you ; get you down into your den again : — and with that he beat them all the way thither. They lay therefore all day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as before. Now, when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband the giant were got to bed, they began to renew their discourse of their pri- soners ; and, withal, the old giant wondered, that he could neither by his blows nor counsel bring them to an end. And with that his wife replied, I fear, said she, that they live in hopes that some will come to re- lieve them, or that they have picklocks about them, by the means of which they hope to escape. And sayest thou so, my dear ? said the giant ; I will therefore search them in the morning. Well, on Saturday about midnight they began to pray, and continued in prayer till almost break of day.^' Now a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half amazed, brake out in this passionate speech : What a fool, quoth he, am I, thus to lie in a stinking dun- geon, when I may as well walk at liberty ? I have a key in my bosom, called Promise, that will, I am per- suaded, open any lock in Doubting Castle. Then said * What ? Pray in custody of Giatit Despair, in the midst of Doubtinj^ Castle, and when their own folly brought them there too ! Yes, mind this, ye FilgTiras, ye are exhorted, " I will that men pray every where — with- out doubting-. 1 Tim. ii. 8. We can be in no place, but God can hear, nor in any circumstance, but God is able to deliver from. And be assured, when the spirit of prayer comes, deliverance is nig-h ut hand. So it v. as bere, 192 THE KEY promise; THEIil ESCAPE. Hopeful, that's good news, good brother, pluck it out of thy bosom, and try.* Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and be- gan to try at the dungeon door ; whose bolt, as he turned the key, gave back, and the door fiew open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both came out. Theii he went to the outward door that leads into the castle- yard, and with this key opened that door also. After, he went to the iron gate, for that must be opened too^ but that lock went very hard ; yet the key did open it. Then they thrust open the gate to make their escape with speed ; but that gate as it opened, made such a cracking, that it waked Giant Despair, who hastily rising to pursue his prisoners, felt his limbs to fail, for his fits took him again, so that he could by no means go after them. Then they went on, and came to the king's highway, and so were safe, because they were out of his jurisdiction.! Now, when they w^ere gone over the stile, they be- gan to contrive with themselves what they should do at tliat stile, to prevent those that should come after from falling into the hand of Giant Despair. So they con- sented to erect there a pillar, and to engrave upon the side thereof this sentence, *'Over this stile is the way to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who despiseth the king of the Celestial Country, and seeks to destroy the holy pilgrims." Many therefore * Precious Promise ! The promises of God irt Christ, are the life of faith, and tlie quickeners of prayer. O how oft do we neglect God's great and precious promises in Christ Jesus, while doubts and despair keep us pri- soners ? So it was with these pilgrims : they were kept under hard bondage of soul for four days. Hence see what it is to grieve the Spirit of God, and dread it. For he only is the Comforter. And if we cause him to with- draw his influences, who or what can comfort us ? Though precious pro- tnlses are revealed in the word, yet we can g-et no comfort from them, but by the grace of the Spirit. f Mind, though the Spirit works deliverance and brings comfort, yet ii is by means of the word of Promise ; for as we depart from and dishonour God by unbelief, so we come back to and honour him, by believing his word of grace to us through his beloved Son, In this way the Spirit brings de- ilvej'ance. i)A?yGER ESCAPED BY MEANS OF THE PILLAR. 19d that followed after, read what was written, and escaped the danger.^ — This done they sang as follows : ** Out of the way we went, and then we found What 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground ; And let them that come after have a care Lest they, for trespassing, his pris*ners are Whose castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair ir." J * Recording our own observations, and the experience we have had of God's dealing with our souls, are made of special and peculiar use to our fellow Christians. But let us ever take heed of self-exalting ; ever remem- bering that all Christian experience is to humble the soul, and exalt the Sa- viour As here these two pilgrims, by their own folly, got into Doubting- Castle ; so it was by faith in the promise that they escaped from it. This pillar was a memento to their shame, while it was a monument of God's free favour in Clirist to them. Reader ? have you, through unbelief, been brought into doubts ; and has the Lord, in his great mercy, sent deliverance to your soul ? Keep then, your ftiith in continual exercise, while you take up the following Hues : Son of God, if thy free grace Again hath rais'd me up, Call'd me still to seek thy fcice. And given me back my hope : Still thy timely help afford, And all thy loving-kindness show ; Keep me, keep me, gracious Lordj And never let me go. By me, O my Saviour, standi In sore temptation's hour. Save me with thine out-stretch'd hand. And shew forth all tliy power i O be mindful of thy word ; Thy all-sufficient grace bestow. Keep me, keep me, gracious Lord, And never let me go. Give me, Lord, a holy fear. And fix it in my heart ; That I may when doubts appear^ With timely care depart ; Sin be more than hell abhor'd. Till thou destroy the tyrant foe ; Keep me, keep me, gracious Lord-i And never let me go. ^5 ^. 194 rrilE SHEPHERDS ENTERTAIN' THE PILGRIMS V CHAPTER XVI. I'HE PiLGRms ENTERTAINED RY THE SHEPHERDS 0% THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. They went then till they came to the Delectable Mountains ; which mountains belong to the Lord of that hill, of which we have spoken before : so they w^ent up the mountains, to behold the gardens and or- chards, the vineyards, and fountains of water ; where al- so they drank and washed themselves, and did freely eat of the vineyards. Now there A\-ere on the tops of these mountains, shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the highway side. The pilgrims there- fore went to them, and leaning upon their staves (as is common with weary pilgrims when they stand to talk with any by the wa^^,) they asked, *' Whose Delecta- ble Mountains are these ? and \^'hose be the sheep that feed upon them ?"* She p. The mountains are Emmanuel's Land, and they are within sight of his city ; ar.d the sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for them. CiiR. Is this the way to the Celestial City ? She p. You are just in the way. Chr. How far is it thither ? She?. Too far for any, but those that shall get thi- ther indeed. t Chr. Is the way safe or dangerous? She p. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; ** but transgressors shall fall therein. "(cr) * See the iips and downs, the sunshine and clouds, the prosperity and ad- versiiv, which Christians go through in their way to the promised Land. Lately, these two pilgrims were bewailing* their state in Doubting Castle, under Giant Despnir, how they are come to Delectable Mountains, where ail is clear, perfect and joyful hope. So that God's word is now comforta- bly fulfilled upon them ; see Isa. xlix 9, 10, 11. "I will make all my moun- tains a way, and my highways shall be exalted," Sec. f O how many professors grow weary of the way, fall short and fail of coming to the end ! though the way appears too far, too strait, and too nar- row for many who set out; and never hold out to the end ; yet, all who are begotten by the word of grace; and born of the Spirit of truth, being kept by tlic mighty power of God, through an exercise of living faith, unto etc?' nul salvation, shall succeed. 1 Pet. i. 5. ^'' * CHRISTIAN, HOPEFUL, AND THE SHEPHERDS ON MOUNT CLEAR. .* tCfOUNTRY OF CONCEIT: IGNORANCE. 199 CHAPTER XVIL ¥hK pilgrims meet with IGNOFANCK THE ROBBERY OF LITTLE-FAITH RELATED CHRISTIAN AND HOPE- FUL CAUGHT IN THE NET. And I slept and dreamed again, and saw the same two pilgrims going down the mountains, along the high^vay towards the city. Now a little below these mountains on the left hand, lieth the country of Con- ceit,* from which country there comes into the way in which the pilgrims walked, a little crooked lane. Here therefore thev met with a very brisk lad, that came out of that country, and his name was Ignorance. So Christian asked him from what parts he came, and whither he was going ? Ignor. Sir, I was born in the country that lieth off there a little on the left hand, and am going to the Ce- lestial City. Chr. But how do you think to get in at the gate? for you may find some difficulties there. As other good people do, said he. Chr. But what have you to show at that gate, that may cause that gate to be opened to you ? Ignor. I know my Lord's will, and have been a good liver ; I pay every man his own ; I pray, fast» pay tithes, and give alms^ and have left my country for whither I am going. f * This country we were all born in ; and are all by nature darkness.' SK^me live long in the country of Conceit, and many end their days in it. Are you come out of it ? So was Ignorance ; but lie breathed his native air. So long' as any sinner thinks he can do any thing- towards making' IiiiTrself righteous before God, his name is ignorance, he is full of self-con- ceit, and destitute of the faith of Christ. f Is it not very common to hear professors thus express themselves? Yes, and many who make a very high profession too ; their hopes are plainly grounded upon what they are in themselves, and how they difler from their former selves and other sinners, instead of what Christ has made us, and what we are in Christ. IJut the prf>fession of such is begun with an igno- rant, whole, self-righteous hc:vt, it is continued m pride, scif-s.ceking, an^l 200 CHARACTER OF IGNORAr^rCE. CiiR. But thou earnest not in at the Wicket-gate that is at the head of this way ; thou earnest in hither through that same erooked lane, and therefore I fear, however thou mayest think of thyself, when the reekon- ing-day shall come, thou wilt have laid to thy charge, that thou art a thief and a robber, instead of getting admittance into the city. Ignor. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, I know you not ; be content to follow the religion of your country, and I will follow the religion ©f mine. I hope all will be well. And, as for the gate you talk of, all the world knows, that that is a great way off of our country. I cannot think that any men in all our parts do so much as know the way to it, nor need they mat* ter whether they do or no ; since we have, as you see, a fine pleasant green lane, that comes down from our country the nearest way. When Christian saw that the man was wise in his own conceit, he said to Hopeful whisperingly, " There is more hope of a fool than of him ; "(c) and said moreover, " When he that is a fool walketh by the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith to every one that he is a fool."(<^) What, shall we talk further with him, or outgo him at present, and so leave him to think of what he hath heard already, and then stop again for him afterwards, and see if by degrees we can do any good by him ? Then said Hopeful, " Let Ignorance a little while now muse On what is said, and let him not refuse Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain Still ignorant of what's the chiefest gain. God saith, those that no understanding have, Although he made them, them he will not save.'* Self-exalting", and ends in awful disappointment. For such are called by GUI' liord thieves and robbers ; they rob him of the glory of his grace, and th© efficacy of his precious blood. C«f) Prov. xxvl 12» (A) Eccles. s. 2. m TURN- AWAY CARRIED OFF BY DEVILS. 20 X He further added, It is not good, I think, to say to him all at once ; let us pass him by, if you will, and talk to him anon, even as he is " able to bear it." So they both went on, and Ignorance he came after. Now when they had passed him a little way, they en- tered into a very dark lane, where they met a man whom seven devils had bound with seven strong cords, and were carrying him back to the door that they saw" oil the side of the hill.(G;) Now good Christian began to tremble, and so did Hopeful his companion: yet as the devils led away the man. Christian looked to see if he knew him; and he thought it might be one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of Apostacy. But he did not perfectly see his face ; for he did hang his head like a thief that is found. But being gone past, Hopeful looked after him, and espied on his back a paper with this inscription, " Wanton professor^ and damnable apostate."^ Then said Christian to his fellow. Now I call to remembrance tlmt which was told me, of a thing that happened to a good man hereabout. The name of the man was Little-faith, but a good man, and he dwelt in the town of Sincere. The thing was this : — ■ at the entering in at this passage, there comes down from Broad- way-gate, a lane, called Dead- man's lane ; so called, because of the murders that are commonly done there ; and this Little- faith going on pilgrimage, as we do now, chanced to sit down there and slept : now there happened at that time to come down the lane from Broad-way-gate, three sturdy rogues, and their * O beware of a lig-ht, trifling" spirit, and a wanton behaviour. It is of- ten the forerunner of apostacy from God. It makes one trenible to heai* those who profess to follow Christ in the regeneration, crying-, Wliat harm Is there in this game, and the other diversion ? They plainly discover whaV fepirit they are got into. Tlie warmth of love is gone, and they are becorP'Jf Cold, dead, and carnal. O how many instances of these abound I (j'a) Matt. xii. 45. Prov. V. 22: 9S 202 CHRISTIAN TELLS OF LITTLE- FAITH's ROBBERY. names were Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, three bro- thers ; and they espying Little-faith where he was, came galloping up with speed. Now the good man was just awaked from his sleep, and was getting up to go on his journey. So they all came up to him, and with threatening language bid him stand. At this Lit- tle-faith looked as white as a clout, and had neither power to fight nor flee. Then said Faint-heart, *' De- liver thy purse;" but he making no haste to do it, (for he was loth to lose his money,) Mistrust ran up to him, and thrusting his hand into his pocket, pulled out thence a bag of silver. Then he cried out, *' Thieves ! thieves !" With that Guilt, with a great club that was in his hand, struck Little-faith on the head, and with that blow felled him flat to the ground ; where he lay bleeding, as one that w^ould bleed to death* Ail this while the thieves stood by. But at last, they hearing that some were upon the road, and fearing lest it should be one Great- grace, that dwells in the city of Good-confidence, they betook themselves to their heels, and left this good man to shift for him- self ; who, getting up, made shift to scramble on his way. — This was the story.* Hope. But did they take from him all that ever he had? Chr. No: the place where his jewels were, they never ransacked; so those he kept still. But, as I was told, the good man was much afilictedfor his loss$ for the thieves got most of his spending money. That which they got not, as I said, were jewels ; also he had a little odd money left, but scarce enough to bring * Where there is a faint heart in liod's cause, and mistrust of God*g truths, here w iil be guilt in the conscience, and a dead faith in the heart ; and these rogues will prevail over, and rob such sf)uls of the comforts of God's love and of Christ's s dvation. O iiow nriany are overtaken b\ these in sleepy fits and cureless frames, and plundered ! Learn to be wise from the things others have suffered. HE ^AVES HIS CERTIFICATE. 203 him to his journey's end ;(«) nay, if I was not misin- formed, he was forced to beg as he went, to keep him- self ahve (for his jewels* he might not sell.) But beg and do what he could, " he went" as we say, " with many a hungry belly," the most part of the rest of the way. Hope. But is it not a wonder they go not from him his certificate, by which he was to receive his admit- tance at the Celestial gate ? Chr. It is a wonder : but they got not that ; though they missed it not through any good cunning of his ; for he, being dismayed with their coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to hide any thing, so it was more by good providence than by his endeavour, that they missed of that good thing. t(<^) Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him, that they got not his jewels from him* Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, had he used it as he should : but they who told me the sto- ry, said, that he made but little use of it at all the rest of the way ; and that, because of the dismay that he had in the taking away his money. Indeed he forgot it a great part of the rest of his journey ; and besides, when at any time it came into his mind, and he be- gan to be comforted therewith ; then would fresh thoughts of his loss come again upon him, and those thoughts would sw^allow up alh * By his jewels, we may understand those imparted graces of tlie Spirit, Faith, Hope and Love. By his spending money, understand ihe sealing- and earnest of the Spirit in his heart. 2 Cor. i. 22- Of this divine assurance and tlie sense of the peace and joy of the Holy Gnost, he was robbed, so, that though he still went on in the ways of the Lord, }'et he dragged on but heavily and uncomfortably : and .was not happy in himself. O how much evil and distress are brought upon us by neglecting to watch and pray ! f What was this good thing ? His faith ; whose author, finisher, and ob^ ject is Jesus. And where he gives this gift of faith, though ii be but lit- tle, even as a grain of mustard-seed, if exercised by the possessor, not all the powers of eartli and hell can rob the heart of it. («) 1 Pet. iv. 18. (6) 2 Tim. i. 14. 2 Pet. ii.'9. '204 LITTLE-FAITH'S AFFLICTION. Hope. Alas, poor man! this could not but be a great grief unto him ! Chr. Grief ! ay, a grief indeed. Would it not have been so to any of us, had we been used as he, to be robbed and wounded too, and that in a strange place, as he was ? It is a w^onder he did not die with grief, poor heart : I was told he scattered almost all the rest of the way, with nothing but doleful and bitter com- plaints : telling also to all who overtook him, or that he overtook in the way as he went, where he was robbed, and how ; who they were that did it, and what he lost ; how he was wounded, and that he hardlv escaped with his life.^ Hope. But it is a w^onder that his necessity did not put him upon selling or paw^ning some of his jewels, that he might have wherewith to relieve himself in his journey. Chr. Thou talkest like one, upon w^hose head is the shell to this very day : for what should he pawn them ? or to whom should he sell them ? In all that country where he was robbed, his jewels were not ac- counted of; nor did he want that relief which could from thence be administered to him. Besides, had his jewels been missing at the gate of the Celestial city he had (and that he knew well enough) been excluded from an inheritance there, and that would have been worse to him than the appearance and villainy of ten thousand thieves. Hope. Why art thou so tart, my brother? Esau sold his birthright, and that for a mess of pottage ;{a) and that birthright was his greatest jewel : and, if he, why might not Little -faith do so too ? * Here is a discovery of true, thoui^h it be but little fuith. It mourns its loss of God's presence, and the comforts of his Spirit, and laments its folly for sleeping-, when it should have been watching" and praying- He that pines under the sense of tlie loss of Christ's love, has faitli in his heart, and j)t measure of love to Christ in his soul ; though lie ^^oes on his way weep- "HJj yet he shall find joy in the end. Soul, be on thy watchtower, lest tho^J f>leep the sleep of eternal deatli. (a) Heb. xii. l^f DIFFERENCE BETWEEN HIM AND ESAU. 205 Chr. Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and so do many besides, and by so doing, exclude themselves from the chief blessins: : as also that caitiff did : but . ... you must put a difference betwixt Esau and Little-faith, and also betwixt their estates. Esau's birthright was typical, but Little-faith's jewels, were not so. Esau's belly was his god, but Little-faith's belly w^as not so. Esau's want lay in his fleshly appetite. Little-faith's did not so. Besides, Esau could see no further than to the fulfilling of his lust : *' For I am at the point to die," said he, " and what good will this birthright do me ?"(«) But Little-faith, though it was his lot to have but a little fiiith, was by his little faith kept from such extravagancies, and made to see and prize his jewels more, than to sell them as Esau did his birthright. You read not any wliere that Esau had faith, no, not so much as a little ; therefore no marvel, if where the flesh only bears sway (as it will in that man where no faith is, to resist,) if he sells his birthright and his soul and all, and that to the devil of hell : for it is with such as it is with the ass, '*who in her occasions can- not be turned away: "(c) when their minds are set upon their lusts, they will have them, whatever they cost. But Little -faith was of another temper, his mind was on things divine ; his livelihood was upon things that were spiritual and from above ; tlierefore, to what end should he that is of such a temper sell his jewels (had there been any that w^ould have bought them,) to fill his mind with empty things ! Will a man give a penny to fill his belly with hay ? or can you persuade the tur- tle-dove to live upon carrion like the crow ? Though faithless ones can, for carnal lusts, pawn, or mortgage, or sell what they have, and themselves outright to boot, yet the}^ that have faith, saving faith, though but little (rt> Gen. XXV. 29—34. (A') Jer. ii. 24. 206 HOPEFUL BLAMES LITTLE-FAITH. of it, cannot do so. Here, therefore, my brother, is thy mistake. Hope. I acknowledge it ; but yet your severe re- flection had almost made me angry. Chr. Why ! I did but compare thee to some of the birds that are of the brisker sort, who will run to and fro in untrodden paths, with the shell upon their heads : but pass by that, and consider the matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt thee and me. Hope. But Christian, these tliree fellows, I am per- suaded in my heart, are but a company of cowards ; would they have run else, think you, as they did, at the noise of one that was coming on the road ? Why did not Little-faith pluck up a greater heart ? he might, methinks, have stood one brush with them, and have yielded, when there had been no remedy. Chr. That they are cowards, many have said, but few have found it so in the time of trial. As for a great heart. Little-faith had none ; and I perceived by thee, my brother, hadst thou been the man concerned^ thou art but for a brush, and then to yield. And ve- rily, since this is the height of thy stomach, now they are at a distance from us, shoulcl they appear to thee, as they did to him, they might put thee to second thoughts.* But consider again, they are but journeymen thieves, they serve under the king of the bottomless pit ; who, if need be, will come to their aid himself, ai:id his voice is as the roaring of a lion. (a) I myself have been engaged as this Little-faith was ; and I found it a * Ah ! how easy is it to talk when enemies are out of sight ! We too of- ten wax vaUant in our own esteem, when we have constant need to humble ourselves under the mig-hty hand of God, knowing what mere nothings we are of ourselves. It makes a Christian speak tartly, when one sees self-ex- al tings in another. Paul frequently speaks thus, from warm zeal for Christ's glory, and strong loye to the truth as it is in Jesus. (rt) 1 Pet. V. 8^. GREAT-GRACE, THE KING's CHAMPION. 20T terrible thing. These three villains set upon me, and I beginning like a Christian to resist, they gave out a call, and in came their master : I would, as the saying is, have given my life for a penny ; but that, as God \vould have it, I was clothed with armour of proof. Ay, and yet though I was so harnessed, I found it hard work to quit myself like a man : no man can tell what in that combat attends us, but he that hath been in the battle himself.* Hope. Well, but they ran you see, when they did but suppose that one Great- grace was in the way. Chr. True, they have often fled, both they and their master, when Great- grace hath appeared; and no mar- vel, for he is the King's champion : but, I trow, you will put some difference between Little-faith and the King's champion. All the King's subjects are not his champions ; nor can they, when tried, do such feats of war as he. Is it meet to think that a little child should handle Goliath as David did ? or that there should be the strength of an ox in a wren ? Some are strong, some are weak ; some have great faith, some have lit- tle ; this man was one of the weak, and therefore he went to the walLf * Who can stand in the evil day of temptation, when beset with Faint- heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, backed by the power of their master Satan ? No one, unless armed with the whole armour of God : even then the pov/er of such infernal foes makes it a hard fight to the Christian. But this is our glory, the Lord shall fight for us, and we shall hold our peace ; we shall be silent as to ascribing any glory to ourselves, knowing our very enemies are part of ourselves, and that we are more than conquerors over all these (only) through HIM who loved us. Rom. viii. 27- f Pray mind this, ye lambs of the flock, whose knowledge is small, and whose faith is weak : O never think the God ye believe in, the Saviour ye follow, is an austere master, who expects more from you than ye are able. When he calls for your service, look to him for strength ; expect all power and strength for every good work out of the fulness of Christ ; the more you receive from him, the more you will grow up in him, and be devoted. to him. 208 INFLUENCE OP FAINT-HEAKT ANB MISTRUST. '? Hope. I would it had been Great- grace, for his sake,' Chr. If it had been he, he might have had his hands full : for I must tell you, that though Great- grace is excellent good at his weapon, and has, and can, so long as he keeps them at sword's point, do well enough with them, yet if they get within him, even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it will go hard, but that they will throw up his heels : and when a man is down, you know, what can he do ? Whoso looks well upon Great- grace's face shall sec those scars and cuts thercj that shall easily give demon- stration of what I say. Yea, once I heard that he should say (and that when he was in the combat,) '' We despaired even of life."* How did these sturdy- rogues and their fellows make David groan, mourn, and roar? Yea, Heman and Hezekiah too, though champi- ons in their days, were forced to bestir them, when by these assaulted; and yet, notwithstanding, they had their coats soundly brushed by them. Peter, upon a time, would go try what he could do ; but, though some do say of him, that he is the prince of the apos- tles, they handled him so, that tlney made him at last afraid of a sorry girl. Besides, their king is at their whistle ; he is never out of hearing ; and if at any time they be put to the worst, he, if possible, comes in to help them : and of him it is said, " the sword of him that layeth at him cannot hold ; the spear, the dart, nor the habergeon ; * Now here you see what is meant by Great-grace, who is so often men- tioned in this book, and by whom so many vahant tilings were done. We read, " With great power the apostles witnessed of the resurrection of Je- sus." Why was it ? Because — " Great-grace was upon them all." Acts iv. o3. So you see all is of grace, from first to last, in salvation. If we do jjreat things for Christ, yet not unto us, but uuto the Great-grace of onf Lord, be al! the glory. job's horse described- 209 he esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood s the arrow cannot make him flee, sUng-stones are turned with him into stubble ; diu-ts are counted as stubble ; he laugheth at the shaking of the speiir."(a) What can a man do in this case ? it is true, if a man could at every turn have Job's horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, he might do notable things; for *' his neck is clothed with thunder ; he will not be afraid as a grasshopper : the glory of his nostrils is terrible ; he paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength, he goeth on to meet the armed men : he mocketh at fear, and is not aiFrighted, neither turneth he back from the sword ; the quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear and the shield : he swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage, neither believeth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha ; and he smelleth the battle afar off, the thunder of the captains and the shoutings. "{<^) But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better, when we hear of others that they have been foiled ; nor be tickled at the thought of our own man- hood, for such comnionly come by the worst when tried. Peter, of whom I made mention before, he would swagger, ay, he would ; he would as his vain mind prompted him to say, do better, and stand more for his master than all men : but who so foiled and run down by those villains as he ?* When therefore we hear that such robberies are done on the king's highway, two things become us to * From this sweet and edifying conversation, learn not to think more hic^hly of yourself than you oug-ht to think ; but to think soberly, accord- ing to tlie measure of faith which God hath dealt to you. Rom. xii. 3, Now it is of the very essence of faith, to lead us out of ail self-confidence and vain vaunting". For we know not how soon Faint-Hcart, Mistrust, and Guilt, may spring up in us, set upon us, and if not found in the exercise of faith, will rob us of our comforts, and spoil our joys. (fl) Job xli, 26—29. (b) Job xx^x. 19—25. 27 210 THE ONLY SECURITY AGAINST ROBBERS. do : first, to go out haniessed, and to be sure to take a shield with us ; for it was for want of that, that he that laid so histily at Leviathan, could not make him yield ; for, indeed, if that be wanted, he fears us not at all. Therefore he that had skill hath said, ** above all, take the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. "(<^) It is good also that we desire of the King a convoy, that he will go with us himself. This made David re- joice when in the valley of the Sliixiow of Death : and Moses was rather for dying where he stood, than to go one step vtdthout his God.(^) O my brother, if he will but go along with us, what need we be afraid of ten thousand that shall set themselves against us? but without him " the proud helpers fall under the slain."-^(6^) I, for my part, have been in the fray before now ; and though, through the goodness of him that is best, I am, as you see, alive, yet I cannot boast of any man- hood. Glad shall I be if I meet with no more such brunts ; though I fear we are not got beyond all dan- ger. However, since the lion and the bear have not as yet devoured me, I hope God will deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philistines. Then sang Christian — " Poor Little-faith I hast been amon;^ the thieves ; Wast robb'd ; Remember this, whoso believes, And get more faith, then shall you victors be Over ten thousands, else scarce over three.'* ^ But how contrary to this, Is the walk and conduct of some who profess to be pilgrims, awd yet can wilfully and deliberately go upon the devil's ground, and indulge themselves in carnal pleasures and sinful diversions ! Such evidently declare in plain Iang"uage,that they desire not the presence of God, but that he siiould depart from them : but a day will come, which will burn as an oven, when such professors, i f they repent not, shall become stubble, and be consumed by the fxre of God. (a) Eph. vi. IG. (/>>) Exod. xxxiil. 15. (c) Psal iii. 5— & X3^vii. 1 — 3. Isa. X. 4. m THE PILGRIMS SEDUCED BY THE FLATTERER, 211 So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They went then till they came at a place where they saw a way put itself into their way,* and seemed withal to lie as straight as the way which they should go ; and here they knew not which of the two to take, for both seemed straight before them : therefore here they stood still to consider. And as they were thinking about the way, behold, a man of black flesh, but covered with a very light robe, came to them, and asked them, why they stood there ? They answered. They were a going to the Celestial City, but knew not which of these ways to take. " Follow me," says the man, " it is thither that I am going." So they followed him in the way that but now came into the road, which by degrees turned, and turned them so from the city that they desired to go to, that in a little time their faces were turned away from it : — yet they followed him. But by and by, be- fore they were aware, he led them both within the com- pass of a net, in which they were both so entangled, that they knew not what to do ; and with that the white robe fell off the black man's back : — They then saw where they were. Wherefore there they lay crying some time, for they could not get themselves out.f Then said Christian to his fellow. Now do I see my- self in an error. Did not the shepherds bid us beware of the flatterers ? As is the saying of the wise man, so have we found it this day, " A man that flattereth his neighbour, spreadeth a net for his feet. "(a) * By this way and a way, ■ it is plain the author means the way of self- rii^hteousness, and the way of theimpartedrig-hteousnessof Christ. Whenever we turn aside to the forme:*, we ^^et out of the way to the city ; yea, we see by des^rees the pilgrims' faces were turned away from it, and they were entangled in the net of pride and folly. •j- Luther was wont to caution ag-auist the white devil, as much as the black one ; for Satan transforms himself into an ang'el of lig'ht, and his mi- nisters as ministers of rig-hteousness. 2 Cor. xi. 14, 15. And how do they ruin souls ? By flattery, deceiving' the ig-norant, and beguiling the unstable. These are black men clothed in white. (rt) Prov. xxix. 5. 212 THEY ARE DELIVERED, Hope. They also gave us a note of directions about the way, for our more sure finding thereof; but herein we have also forgotten to read, and have not kept our- selves from the "paths of the destroyer." Here David was wiser than we ; for saith he, " concerning the works of men, by tlie word of thy lips, I have kept me from the paths of the destroyer. "(a) Thus they lay bewail- ing themselves in the net. At last they spied a shining one^' coming towards them, with a whip of smitll cord in his hand. When he was come to the place w^here they were, he asked them, whence they came, and what they did there ? They told him, that they were poor pilgrims going to Zion, but were led out of their way by a black man clothed in white, who bid us, said they, follovv him, for he was going thither too. Then said he with the whip, It is a flatterer, '' a false apostle, that hath transformed himself into an angel of light. "(i^) So he rent the net, and let the men out. Then said he to them. Follow me, that I may set you in the way again : — so he led them back to the way which they had left to follow the flatterer. Then he asked them, saying, Where did you lie the last night ? They said. With ihe shepherds upon the Delectable Mountains. He asked them then, if they had not a note of direction for the way ? They answered. Yes. But did you, said he, when you were at a stand, pluck out and read your note ? They answered, No. He asked them. Why ? They said, they forgot. He asked moreover. If the shepherds did not bid them beware of the flatterer? They answered. Yes ; but we did not imagine, said they 5, that this fine spoken man had been h^\c) * By t^is shining one, understand the Holy Ghost, the leader and guide of all who believe. Wlien they err and stray from Jesus the way, and are drawn fronr; him as the Truth, the Spirit comes with his rod of conviction jmdcliastisemrm, to whip them from their self-righteousness and folly, back to Christ, to trust wholly in him, to rely only on him, and to walk in fel- (a) Psal. xvii. 4. {b) 2 Cor. xi. 13, 14. Dan. xi. 32. (c) Rom. xvi. 17, 18- AND SORELY CHASTISED* 21 r> Then I saw in my dream, that he commanded them to He down ;{a) which when they did, he chastised them sore, to teach them the good way wherein they should walk :{l)) and, as he chastised them, he said, "As ma- ny as I love, I rebuke and chasten ; be zealous, there- fore, and repent. "(c) " This done, he bid them go on their way, and take good heed to the other directions of the shepherds. So they thanked him for all his kindness, and went softly along the right way, singing-^ " Come hither, you that walk along the way, See how the pilgrims fare that go astray : They catched are in an entangling net, 'Cause they good counsel lightly did forget ; 'Tis true, they rescu'd were ; but yet, you see, They're scourg*d to boot: — let this your caution be." lowship with him. So he acted by the Galatlan Church, who was flattered into a notion of self-righteousness and self-justification. David also, when he found himself near lost, cries out, — " He restoreth my soul/iHe leadeth me in paths of righteousness for his name sake." Psul. xxiii. 3. The following lines are very expressive of the state of mind of any who, by giving place to unbelief, may have turned aside from the narrow way. often thus, through sin*s deceit. Grief and shame and loss I meet ; Liike a fish, my soul mistook. Saw the bait, but not the hook : Made, by past experience, wise; Let me learn thy word to prize ; Taught by what I've felt before, Satan's flattery to abhor. Burden, iq) Dent. xxix. 2. (^) 2 Chron. vi. 26, 27. (c) Rev. iii. 19. *% 214 A IVLiN WITH HIS BACK TO ZION : CHAPTER XVIII. THE PILGRIMS MEET WITH ATHEIST, AND PASS OVER THE ENCHANTED GROUND. IVOW after a while, they perceived afar olF, one com- ing' softly, and alone, all along the highway, to meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow, Yonder is a man with Iiis back towards Zion, and he is coming- to meet us. Hope. I see him; let us take heed to ourselves now, lest he should prove a flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer, and at last came up to them. His name was Atheist ; and he asked them whither they were going ? Chr. We are going to mount Zion. Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter. Chr. What is the meaning of your laughter? Ath. I laugh to see what ignorant persons you arc, to take upon you so ridiculous a journey ; and yet are like to have nothing but your travel for your pains. Chr. Why, man, do you think we shall not be re- ceived ? Ath. Received! there is no such place as you dream of in all this w^orld. Chr. But there is in the world to come. Ath. When I was at home, in mine own country, I heard as you now affinn, and from that hearing went out to see, and have been seeking this city twenty years, but find no more of it than I did the first day I set out. (a) Chr. We have both heard and believe that there is such a place to be found. Ath. Had not I, when at home, believed, I had not come thus far to seek ; but finding none (and yet I should, had there been such a place to be found, for (a) Eccl. X. 15. Jer. xvil 15. HIS TAIN REASONINGS DISREGARDED. 215 I have gone to seek it further than you,) I am going back again, and will seek to refresh myself with the things that I then cast away for hopes of that which I now see is not. Then said Christian to Hopeful his companion, is it true which this man hath said ? Hope. Take heed, he is one of the flatterers : re- member what it hath cost us once already, for our hearkening to such kind of fellows. What ! no mount Zion ? Did we not see from the Delectable Mountains the gate of the city ? Also, are we not now to walk by faith ?{a) Let us go on, said Hopeful, lest the man with the whip overtake us again.* You should have taught me that lesson, which I will sound in the ears withal : '' Cease, my son, to hear the instruction that causeth to err from the words of knowledge ;"(Z>) I say, my brother, cease to hear him, and let us believe to the saving of the soul. Chr. My brother, I did not put the question to thee, for that I doubted of the truth of your belief my- self, but to prove thee, and to fetch from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As for this man, I know that he is blinded by the god of this world. Let thee and I go on, knowing that we have belief of the truth ; and "no lie is of the truth."(f) Hope. Now I do rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So they turned away from the man, and he, laughing at them, went his way. I saw then in my dream, that they went till they came into a certain country, whose air naturally tended to make one drowsy, if he came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to be very dull and heavy of * See how we are surrounded with different enemies. No sooner have they escaped the self-rig-liteous flatterer, but they meet with the openlj profane and Ucentious mocker. Ay, and he set out, and went far loo, yea, farther than they ; but bt^hold, he has turned his back upon all, and thoug'h he had been twenty years a seeker, yet now he proves, he has nei- ther faith nor hope, but ridicules all as delusion. Awful to think of ! O what a special mercy to be kept believing and ptrsevering", not regai-din^ the ridicule of apostates ! («) 2 Cor. V. 7. (^b) Prov xix. 27- Ileb. x. 39- (c) 1 John ii 2L 216 HOPEFUL BECOMES DROWSYo sleep : wherefore he said unto Christian, I now begin to grow so drowsy, that I can scarcely hold up mine eyes ; let us lie down here and take one nap. By no means, said the other ; lest, sleeping, we ne- ver wake more. Hope. Why, my brother ? sleep is sweet to the labouring man : we may be refreshed if we take a nap. Chr. Do you not remember that one of the shep- herds bid us beware of the Enchanted Ground ? He meant by that, that we should beware of sleeping ; *' wherefore let us not sleep as do others, but let us watch and be sober."* (a;) Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault; and, had I been here alone, I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true that the wise man saith, " Two are better than one."(^) Hitherto hath thy company been my mercy ; and thou shalt '' have a good reward for thy labour." Now then, said Christian, to prevent drowsiness in this place, let us fall into good discourse. With all my heart, said the other. Chr. Where shall we begin ? Hope. Where God began with us: — but do jon begin, if you please. Chr. I will sing you first this song — When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither, And hear how these two pilgrims talk together : Yea, let them learn of them in any wise Thus to keep ope their drowsy slumbering eyes. Saint's fellowship, if it bemanag*d well, Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell."t * O Christiap, beware of sleeping" on this enchanted ground ! When all thing's go easy, smooth, and well, we are prone to grow drowsy in soul. How many are the calls in the word, ag-ainst spiritual slumber ! and yet how many professors, throug-Ii the enchanting air of this world, are fallen into the deep sleep of formality ! Be warned by them to ciy to thy Lord to keep thee awake to rig^hteousness, and be vig-orous in the ways of thy Lord, f observation fully evinces this truth, and when the soul slumbers, the tong-ue is mute to spiritual converse, and the truths of Jesus freeze on tlie (fl) Thess. V. 6. {b) Eccl. iv. 9. ^:opeful'6 past life, and first convictions. 5217 Then Christian began, and said, I will ask you a question : How came you to think at first of doing what you do now ? Hope. Do you mean, how came I at first to look af- ter the good of my soul ? Chr. Yes, that is my meaning. Hope. I continued a great while in the delight of those things which were seen and sold at our fair ; things which I believe now would have, had I continued in them still, drowned me in perdition and destruction. Chr. Wliat things are they? Hope. All the treasures iuid riches of the world. Also I delighted much in rioting, revelling, drinking, swearing, lying, uncleanness, sabbath- breaking, and what not, that tended to destroy the soul. But I found, at last, by hearing and considering of things that are divine, which indeed I heard of you, as also of beloved Faithful, who was put to death for his faith and good living in Vanity-fair, that "the end of these things is death;" and that " for these things' sake the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience. "(a) Chr. And did you presently fall under the power of this conviction? Hope. No ; I was not willing presently to know the evil of sin, nor the damnation that follows upon the commission of it ; but endeavoured, when my mind at first began to be shaken with the word, to shut mine eyes against the light thereof. Chr. But what was the cause of your carrying of it thus to the first workings of God's blessed Spirit upoit you? lips, while the man is all ear to hear, and all tongue to talk of vain, worlds ly, and trifling* tilings. Beware of sucli sleepy professors. Yon sr in dun- i^er of catching" the infection : you are sure to get no sp lUial ed.ficatioi^ from them ; but be sure to be faitliful in reproving them, and prize the com- pany of lively Christians. (a) Rom. vi. 21—23. Eph. v. 6. 28 218 AMENDMENT FAILS TO QUIET HIS CONSCIENCE. Hope. The causes were^ — 1. I was ignorant that this was the work of God upon me, I never thought that by awakenings for sin God at first begins the conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin was yet very sweet to my flesh, and I was loth to leave it. 3. I could not tell how to part with my old companions, their presence and actions were so desirable unto me. 4. The hours in which convictions were upon me, were such trouble- some and such heart-affrighting hours, that I could not bear, no, not so much as the remembrance of them up- on my heart.* Chr. Then, it seems, sometimes you got relief of your trouble ? ^ Hope. Yes, verily, but it would come into my mind again, and then I would be as bad, nay, worse than I was before. Chr. Why, what was it that brought your sins to. mind again ? Hope. Many things ? as, if I did but meet a good man in the street ; or if I have heard any read in the Bible : or if mine head did begin to ache ; or if I were; told that some of my neighbours were sick ; or if I heard the bell toll for some that were dead ; or if I thought of dying myself; or if I heard that sudden death happened to others: — ^but especially when I thought of myself, that I must quickly come to judg- ment. Chr. And could you at any time, with ease, get off the guilt of shi, when by any of these ways it came up- on you ? * Here you see, as our Lord says, " It is tlie Spirit who quickeneth, the flesh profitetU nothing^.'* John vi. 63. The ftesh, or our carnal nature, so far from profiting in the work of conversion to Christ, that it is in enmity against him, and counteracts and opposes the Spirit's work in shewing- us our want of him, and bringing us to him. Man's nature and God's grace are two direct opposites. Nature opposes, but grace subdues nature, and brings it to submission and subjection. Are we truly convinced of sin, and coi^vcrted to Christ ? This is a certain and sure evidence of it, — we sliall say from our hearts. Not unto us, not unto any yieldings and comphances of our nature, free-will, and power oi>Jy, but ttnto thy name, O Lord, be all the glprj". ^ HIS WAY OF ACCOUNTING FOR THIS, 219 Hope. No, not I ; for then they got faster hold of my conscience : and then, if I did but think of going back to sin, (though my mind was turned against it,) it would be double torment to me* Chr. And how did you do then? Hope. I thought I must endeavour to mend my life ; for else, thought I, I am sure to be damned. Chr. And did you endeavour to amend ? Hope. Yes; and fled from, not only my sins, but sinful company too, and betook me to religious du- ties, as praying, reading, weeping for sin, speaking truth to my neighbours, &Co These things did I, with many others, too much here to relate* Chr. And did you think yourself well then? Hope. Yes ; for a while ; but at the last my trou- ble came tumbling upon nle again, and that over the neck of all my reformation. Chr. How came that about, since you were now reformed ? Hope. There were several things brought it upon tne ; especially such sayings as these ; " All our righ- teousness are as filthy rags t" "By the works of the law no man shall be justified :" ** When ye have done all these things, say, We are unprofitable :" (a) with many more such like. From whence I began to rea- son with myself thus :-*-if all my righteousness are fil- thy rags ; if by the deeds of the law no man can be justified ; and if, when we have done all, we are unpro- fitable — then it is but a folly to think of heaven by the law. I further thought thus — »if a man rUns a hundred pounds into the shop-keeper's debt, and after that shall pay for all that he shall fetch— *>yet^ if this old debt stands still in the book uncrossed, for that the shop- keeper may sue him, and cast him into prison till he- shall pay the debt* Chr. Well, and how did you apply this to yourself? ia) IsaiRh Ixiv. 6> tuke xvii- 10. Cal. ii. 1(5, 220 HOW HE LEARNED THE WAY OF JUSTlFlCATlOA^ Hope. Why, I thought thus with myself, I have by my sins run a great way into God's book, and that my now reforming will not pay off that score ; therefore I should think still, under all my present amendments^ " But how shall I be freed from that damnation that I brought myself in danger of by my former transgres- sions?" Chr. a very good application : but pray go on. Hope. Another thing that hath troubled me, even since my late amendments, is, that if I look narrowly into the best of what 1 do now, I still see sin, new sin, mixing: itself with the best of that I do : so that now I am forced to conclude that, notwithstanding my for- mer fond conceits of myself and duties, I have com- mitted sin enough in one duty to send me to hell^ though my former life had been faultless.* Chr. And what did you do then ? Hope. Do ! I could not tell what to do, till I broke my mind to Faithful ; for he and I were well acquaint- ed : and he told me, that unless I could obtain the righteousness of a man that never had sinned, neither my own, nor all the righteousness of the world, could save me.f Chr. And did you think he spake true? Hope. Had he told me so, when I was pleased and satisfied with mine own amendment, I had called him fool for his pains ; but now, since I see mine own in- * Thus you see in conversion, the Lord does noi: act upon us by force and compulsion, as thoug'h we were inanimate stocks or stones, or irrational animals, or mere machines. No. We have understanding-. He enlightens it. Then we come to a sound nfmd; we tliink rig"ht, and reason justly. We have wills ; vvhat the understanding judges beSt, the will approves, and then the aflPections follow after ; and thus we chuse Christ for our Saviour, and glory only in his mercy and salvation. When the heavenly light of truth makes manifest what we are, and the danger we are in, then we should flee from the wrath to come, to Christ the refuge set before us. ■j- Here is the touchstone, to try whether conviction and conversion arrf ffom the Spirit of truth or not. Many talk of conviction and conversion, who are yet vmcjianged in heart, and strong in confidence of a righteousness of their own, or of being made righteous in themselves, instead of looking solely to, and trusting wholly in, the infinite mercy and blood of Christ Jesus, and desiring to be found in him. All conviction and conversion, short of this, leaves the soul short of Christ's righteousness, of hope, and of heavei!- AND TO PLEAD THE TROMISES IN PRAYER. 221 firmity, and the sin which cleaves to my best perform- ance, I have been forced to be of his opinion. Chr. But did you think, when at first he suggested it to you, that there was such a man to be found, of whom it might justly be said, that he never committed sin ? Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded strangely ; but, after a little more talk and company with him, I had full conviction about it* Chr. And did you ask him what man this was, and how you must be justified by him?(c) Hope, Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most High : And thus, said he, you must be justified by him — even by trusting to what he hath done by himself in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he did hang on the tree. I asked him further, how that man's righ- teousness coiild be of that efficacy to justify another before God ? And he told me, He was the Mighty God, and did what he did, and died the death also, not for himself, but for me, to whom his doings and the w^orthiness of them should be imputed, if I believed On him. Chr. And what did you do then? Hope. I made my objections against my believing, for that I thought he was not willing to save me. Chr. And what said Faithful to you then? Hope. He bid me go to him and see. Then I said it was presumption. He said No, for I was invited to come.(^) — Then he gave me a book of Jesus's indi- ting, to encourage me the more freely to come : and he said, concerning that book, that every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than heaven and earth. (c) Then I asked him what I must do when I came ? And he told me, I must entreat upon my knees ;((/) with all my heart and soul, the Father to reveal him to me, (a) Rom. Iv. Col. i. Heb. x. 2 Pet. 1. (Z») Matt. xi. 28. (c) Matt, xfiiy, "5, (r/) PsaV xcy. 0. Jer. X3ciil 12, VS^ Dm. vu Wt -222 IIK PERSEVERES IN FRAYIKG. Then I asked him further, how I must make my sup- pHcation to him ? And he said, Go, and thou shall find him upon a mercy- seat, (a) where he sits, all the year long, to give pardon and forgiveness to them that come. I told him that I knew not what to say when I came. And he bid me say to this effect — *' God be merciful to me a sinner," and, make me to know and believe in Jesus Christ : for I see, that if his righ- teousness had not been, or I have not faith in that righ- teousness, I am utterly cast away.*^ Lord, I have heard that thou art a merciful God, and hast ordained that thy son Jesus Christ should be the Saviour of the world ; and, moreover, that thou art willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am, (and I am a sin* ner indeed :) Lord, take therefore this opportunity, and magnify thy grace in the salvation of my soul, through thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen.'* Chr. And did you do as you were bidden ? Hope. Yes, over, and over, and over. Chr. And did the Father reveal the Son to you ? Hope. Not at first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor fifth, no, nor at the sixth time neither. f Chr. What did you do then? Hope. What ! why I could not tell what to do. Chr. Had you not thoughts of leaving off praying ? Hope. Yes, and a hundred times twice told. Chr. And what was the reason you did not ? Hope. I believed that that was true which hath been * Pray mind tliis The grand object of a sensible sinner is righteousness (or holiness.) He has it not in hinrjself. This he knows. Where is it to be found? In Christ only. This is a revealed truth ; and without faith in Hiis, every sinner must be lost. Consider, it is at the peril of your souls, that yovi reject the riq^hteousness of Christ, and do not believe that God imparts it for the justification of the ungodly- O ye stout-hearted, self- Tighteous sinners, ye who are fur from righteousness ! Know this and trem- ble. f There may be, and often are, very great discouragements found in every sinner's Iieart, when he first begins to seek tlie Lord. But he han Christ's faithful word of promise, " Seek and ye shall find," &c. Luke xi. ^ ^n) Exod. Jtsy. ^% Ler^ xvi. % He]?, iv- 1^- HOW CHRIST WAS KEVEALEI) TO HIM. 223 told me, to wit, that without the righteousness of this Christ all the world could not save me : and therefore, thought I with myself, if I leave off I die, and I can but die at the throne of grace. And withal this came into my mind, ** If it tarry, wait for it ; because it u'ill surely come, and will not tarry."(«) So I continued, until the Father showed me his Son.* Chr. And how was he revealed unto you ? Hope. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, but with the eyes of my understanding, (/>) and thus it was : — one day I was very sad, I think sadder than at any one time of my life ; and this sadness was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness of my sins. And as I was then looking for nothing but hell, and the everlasting damnation of my soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw tlie Lord Jesus look down from heaven upon me, and saying, ^'Believe on the Lord Jtsu% Christ, and thou shalt be saved. "(r) But I replied, '* Lord, I am a great, a very great sinner:" and he answered, "My gi'ace is sufficient for thee." Then I said, " But, Lord, what is believ- ing?" And then I saw from that saying, " He that Cometh to me shall never hunger, and he that believeth on me shall never thirst,"(c?) that belie vhig and coming was all one ; and that he that came, that is, ran out in his heart and affection after salvation by Christ, he in- deed believed in Christ. Then the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further, " But, Lord, may such a great sinner as I am, be indeed accepted of thee, and be saved by thee ?" And I heard him say, " And him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out."(^) Then I said, " But how, Lord, must I consider of * The true nature of fulth Is, to believe and rest upon the word of trutii, >ind wait with humble fervency of soul for the promised comfort. That faith which is the g-ift of God, leads the soul to wait upon and cry to God, and not to rest till it has some blessed testimony from God, of interest in the love anrf favour of God in Christ Jesus. But O how many professors .-est short of this i (a) Hab. ii- 3. (/») Eph. i. 18, 19. (0 Acts \\l 50, Si. (dy John vi. 35. (f) Mm vi 37- 224 TO THE INCREASE OF Hlfe HUMILITY AND LOTE. thee in my coming to thee, " that my faith may be placed aright upon thee ?" Then he said, '* Christ came into the world to save sinners :" 'Mie is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believes :"" *' he died for our sins, and rose again for our justifica- tion :" *'he loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood : " ''he is Mediator betwixt God and us :" " he ever liveth to make intercession for us :"(«) From all which I gathered, that I must look for righ- teousness in his person,^ and for satisfaction for my sins by his blood ; that which he did in obedience to iis Father's law, and in submitting to the penalty there- of, was not for himself, but for him that will accept it for his salvation, and be thankful. And now was my heart full of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine af- fections running over with love to the name, people, and ways of Jesus Christ. Chr. This was a revelation of Christ to your soul indeed : but tell me particularly what effect thiij had upon your spirit. Hope. It made me see that all the world, notwith- standing all the righteousness thereof, is in a state of condemnation : It made me see that God the Father, though he be just, can justly justify the coming sinner :. it made me greatly ashamed of the vileness of my for- mer life, and confounded me with the sense of mine own ignorance ; for there never came thought into my heart, before now, that showed me so the beauty of Je- sus Christ : it made me love a holy life, and long to do something for the honour and glory of the Lord Jesus ; yea, I thought that, had I now a thousand gal- lons of blood in my body, I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus. * Reader, never think that you are fully convinced of the whole trutli ; nor believe fully on Clirist according' to the scriptures, unless you have seeu as much need of Christ's glorious righteousness to justify, as of his pre- cious blood to pardon you. Both are revealed in the gospel : both are tlie objects of fiiith ; by both is tlie conscience pacified, the heart purified, -tliSi. soul justified, and Jesus glorified in the heart, lip, and life. (fl) 1 Tim. i. 15. Rom. s. 4. Heb. vii. 24, 2$^ THE PILGRIMS STOP, AND IGNORANCE COMES UP. 225 CHAPTER XIX. THE PILGRIMS HAVE ANOTHER CONFERENCE WITH IGNORANCE. I SAW then in my dream, that Hopeful looked back and saw Ignorance, whom they had left behind, com- ing after : Look, said he to Christian, how far yonder youngster loitereth behind. Chr. Ay, ay, I see him: he careth not for our company. Hope. But I trow it would not have hurt him, had he kept pace with us hitherto. Chr. That is true ; but Til warrant you he thinketh otherwise. Hope. That I think he doth : but, however let us tarry for him. So they did. Then Christian said to him, Come away, man ; why do you stay so behind ? Ignor. I take my pleasure in walking alone; eveti more a great deal than in company ; unless 1 like it better. Then said Christian to Hopeful (but softly,) Did not I tell you he cared not for our company ? But, however, said he, come up, and let us talk away the time in this solitary place. Then, directing his speech to Ignorance, he said. Come, how do you ? how stands it between God and your soul now ? Ignor. I hope well ; for I am always full of good mo- tions, that come into my mmd to comfort me as I walk.* * Many sincere souls are often put to a stand, while they find and feel the workini^s of corruption in their nature; anH when tliey hear others talk so hig-hly of themselves, without any complai^ungs of the plag-ue of thtir hearts. But all this is from the ignorance of their own hearts ; ;;nd iiridft and self-righteousness harden them igainst feeling its desperate wicked' iss. But divine teaching causes s. Christian to see, know, and feel the worst of 29 iffi 226 ignorance's hope, heart, anb thoughts;. Chr. What good motions ? pray tell us. Ignor. Why, r think of God and heaven. Chr. So do the devils and damned souls. Ignor. But I think of them and desire them. Chr. So do many that are never like to come there. *' The soul of the sluggard desires, and hath nothing, "(a) Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for them. Chr. That I doubt: for leaving of all is an hard m?ritter ; yea, a harder matter than many are aware of. Bu^ wh3% or by Vv^hat, art thou persuaded that thou hast left ail for God and heaven ? Ignor. Mv heart tells me so. Chr. The wise man says, " He that trusts his own heart is a fooi."(Z>) Ignor. This is spoken of an evil heart; but mine is a irood one. C R, But how^ dost thou prove that ? Ignor. It comforts me in hopes of heaven. Chr. That may be through its deceitfulness ; for a man's heart may minister comfort to him in the hopes of that thing for which he has yet no ground to hope. Ignor. But my heart and life agree together; and tlierefore my hope is well grounded. Chr. Who told thee that thy heart and life agree together ? Ignor. My heart tells me. Chr. " Ask my fellow if I he a thief '''^ Thy heart tells thee so ! Except the word of God beareth witness in this matter, other testimony is of no value. himself, that he may g-lory of notlnng in or of himself, but that all his pfla- rying- sho;:ld i)e of ^^ luit precious (Christ is to him, and what he is in Christ. See the contrary of all lliis exemplified in Ig-norance, in whom we behold^, ^s in :i itirror, many pr 'fessors who are strangers to their own hearts^ li^})?e iiye deceived into vain self-confidence. (a) PrQV. :^iii, 4. {fi) Prov, xxviii. 2C #\VHAT ARE GOOD THOTTOHTS- 227 Tgnor. But is it not a good eart that has good thoughts ? and is not that a good life that is according to God's commandments? Chr. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good thoughts, and that is a good life that is according to God's commandments ; but it is one thing indeed to have these, and another thing only to think so. Ignor. Pray, what count you good thoughts, and a life according to God's commandments ? Chr. There are good thoughts of divers kinds; - — some respecting ourselves, some— -God, some — Christ, and some — other things. Ignor. What be good thoughts respecting our- selves ? Chr. Such as agree with the word of God. Ignor. When do our thoughts of ourselves agree with the word of God ? Chr. When w^e pass the same judgment upon our- selves, which the word passes. — To explain myself: the word of God saith of persons in a natural condi- tion, " There is none righteous, there is none that do- eth good." It saith also, that "every imagination of the heart of a man is only evil, and that continu- ally."(Q:) And again, " The imagination of man's heart is evil from his youth." Now then, when we think thus of ourselves, having sense thereof, then are our thoughts good ones, because according to the word of God. Ignor. I will never believe that my heart is thus bad.^ Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good thought concerning thyself in thy life. — But let me go on. As the word passeth a judgment upon our heart, so it * No ; no man naturally can. But this is a sure sig-ii that the light fi'om heaven hath not yet shined into the lieart, and made it manifest, how su;)er- iatively \riclced the hea';t is, and consequently, how it deceives ig-norant pro- fessors witfi a notion of being" g-ood in tliemselvcs, and keeps t-'vr-n fiom wholly relying upon Ciirist's atonement for pardon, and justification unto lire-' (a) Gen. vl 5- Rom. rii. 228 igivorance's faith; christian passeth a judgment upon our ways ; and when the thoughts of our hearts and ways agree with the judg- ment which the word giveth of both, then are both good, because agreeing thereto. Ignor. Make out your meaning. Chr. Why the word of God saith, that man's ways are crooked ways, not good, but perverse : it saith, they are naturally out of the good way, that they have not known it.[a) Now when a man thus thinketh of his ways ; I say, when he doth sensibly, and with heart- humiliation, thus think, then hath he good thoughts^ of his own ways, because his thoughts now agree with the judgment of the word of God. Ignor. What are good thoughts concerning God? Chr. Even, as I have said concerning ourselves, when our thoughts of God do agree with what the Avord saith of him ; and that is, when we think of his being and attributes as the word hath taught ; of w hich I cannot now discourse at large. But to speak of him in reference to us ; then we have right thoughts of God, when we think that he knows us better than we know ourselves, and can see sin in us, when and where we can see none in ourselves : when we think he knows our inmost thoughts, and that our heart, with all its depths, is always open unto his eyes : also when wc think that all our righteousness stinks in his nostrils, and that therefore he cannot abide to see us stand be- fore him in any confidence, even in all our best per- formances. Ignor. Do you think that I am such a fool as to think God can see no further than I ? or that I w^ould come to God in the best of my performances ? Chr. \¥hy, how dost thou think in this matter? Ignor. Why, to be short, I think I must believe in Christ for justification. Chr. How^ ? think thou must believe in Christ when thou seest not thy need of him ! Thou neither (a) Ps. cxxv. 3- Prov. ii. 15' CONTRASTS IT WITH JUSTIFICATION. 229 Seest thy original nor actual infirmities ; but hast such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou doest, as plain- ly renders thee to be one that did never see a necessity of Christ's personal righteousness to justify thee before God.* How then dost thou sav, I believe in Christ? Igi/or. I believe well enough for all that» Chr. How dost thou believe ? Ignor. I believe that Christ died for sinners; and that I shall be justified before God from the curse^ through his gracions acceptance of my obedience to his laws. Or thus, Christ makes my duties, that are reli- gious, acceptable to his Father by virtue of his merits, and so shall I be justified.! Chr. Let us give an answer to this confession of thy faith. 1. Thou belie vest with a fantastical faith ; for this faith is no where described in the word. 2. Thou believest with a false faith ; because thou takest justification from the personal righteousness of Christ, and appliest it to thy own. 3. This faith maketh not Christ a justifier of thy^ person, but of thy actions ; and of thy person for thy actions' sake, which is false. 4 Therefore this faith is deceitful, even such as will leave thee under wrath in the day of God Almighty : for true justifying faith puts the soul, as sensible of its lost condition by the law upon fleeing for refuge unto Christ's righteousness ; (which righteousness of his is not an act of grace, by which he maketh for justifica- tion, thy obedience accepted of God, but his personal * Here we see how naturally the notion of man's righteousness blinds his eyes to, and keeps his heart from believing-, that Christ a/o;ze justifies a sinner In the sie^ht of God ; and yet such talk of believing, but tlieir faith is only fancy. They do notbclie'oe unto righteousness, but imagine they have now, or shall get a righteousness of their own, some how or otliei*. Awful delusion? f Here is the very essence of that delusion which works by a lie, and so much prevails, and keeps up an unscriptural hope in the hearts of so many professors. Do, Reader, study this point well ; for here seems to be a show of scriptural truth, while the rankest poison lies concealed in it. For it is Oltcrly subversive of, and contrary to the faith and hope of the gospel. 2S0 IGNORANCE ANSWERS WITH REPROAGHE?, obedience to the law, in doing and suffering for us what that required at our hands :) this righteousness, I say, true faith accepteth ; under the skirt of which the soul being shrouded, and by it presented as spotless before God, it is accepted, and acquitted from con- demnation.* Ignor. What! would you have us trust to what Christ in his own person hath done without us ? This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust, and tolerate us to live as we list : for what matter how we live, if we may be justified by Christ's personal righteousness xi'om all, Avhen we believe it ?f Chr. Ignorance is thy name ; and as thy name Is, so art thou ; even this thy answer demonstrateth what I say. Ignorant ihou art of what justifying righteous- ness 13, and as ignorant how to secure thy soul, through the f:iith of it, irom the heavy wrath of God. Yea, thou also^art io;norant of the true effect of savins: faith in this righteousness of Christ, which is to bow and win over the heart to God in Christ, to love his name^ his word, ways and people, and not as thou ignorantly imaginest. Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to hirn from heaven. J * Under tliese four heads, we haA'e a most excellent detection of a pre- sumptive and most dang-eroiis error which now g'reatiy prevails ; as well as a scriptural view of the nature of true faith, and tlie ohject it fixes on whol- ly and solely for justiiication before God, and acceptance with God. Read- er, for tliy soul's sake look to thy ioundation. See that you build upon no- thing- in self, but all upon that sure foundation which God hath laid, even his beloved Son. -f- No sooner can you propose to an ignorant professor, Christ's »ig-hteous-- ness alone for justification, but he instantly displays his ignorance of the power of the truth, and the influence of faith, by crying out, " Antinomi- anism ! O you are for destroying holiness at tlie root, and for bringing in licentiousness like a flood-" Tims pride works by a lie, and is suppoitecf by self-rig-liteousness, m opposition to God's grace, and submission to Clu'ist's righteousness. This is a spreading heresy of the flesh, which most dreadfully prevails at this day. Be not deceived. ^ Tiiis, by natural men, is deemed the very heighl of enthusiasm; but » spiritual man knows the blessedness, and rejoices in the comfort of this. It is a close question ; what may we understand by it ? Doubtless, what Paul means, when he says, "It pleased God to reveal his Son in me," Gal. i, 16-, AND BREAKS OFF THE CONVERSATIOlff. 231 IcNOR. What! you are a man for rcvelations ! I do believe that what both you aiid all the rest of you say about tliat matter, is but the fruit of distracted brains. Hope. Why, man ! Christ is so hid in God from the natural apprehensions of the flesh, that he cannot by any man be savingly known, unless God the Father re- veals him to them. Ignor. That is your faith, but not mine : yet mine, I doubt not, is as good as yours, though I have not in my head so many whimsies as you. •Chr. Give me leave to put in a word : — you ought not to speak so slightiy of this matter : for this I boldly affirm (even as my good companion hath done,) that no man can know Jesus Christ but by the revelation of the Father ; yea, and faith too, by which the soul layeth hold upon Christ (if it be right,) must be wrought by the exceeding greatness of his mighty power ;(tz) the working of which faith, I perceive, poor Ignorance, thou art ignorant of. Be awakened then, see thine own WTetchedness, and flee to the Lord Jesus ; and by his righteousness, which is the righteousness of God, (for he himself is God,) thou shalt be delivered from con- demnation.* that is, he had such an hiternal, spiritual, experimental sig-ht and kno\\'- ledp:e of Christ, and of salvation by him, tliat his heart embraced liirn, liis soul cleaved to him, his spirit rejoiced in him; his whole man was swallow- ed up with the love of him, so that he cried out in the joy of his soid. This is my beloved and my friend— my Saviour, my God, and my salvation. He is the chief of ten thousand, and altogether lovely. Wc know nothing* of Christ savingly, comfortably, and experimentally, till he is pleased thtis to reveal himself to us, Matt. xi. 27. This spiritual revela'ion of Clirist to the heart, is a blessing and comfort agreeable to, and consequent upon, be- lieving on Christ, as revealed outwardly in the word. Therefore every sin- cere soul should wait and look, and long, and pray for it. Beware you do not despise it ; if you do, you will betray your ignorance of spiritual things as Ignorance did, * rhat sinner is not thoroughly awakened, who does not see his need of Christ' ri righteousness to be imparted to him. Nor is he quickened, who has not fled to Christ as the end of the law for righteousness to every one who believes, Rom. x. 4. (a) Matt. xi. 27. 1 Cor. xii. 3. Eph. i. 18, 19. 232 CHRISTIAN COMMISERATES IGNORANCE. Ig nor. You go so fast, I cannot keep pace with you : do you go on before : I must stay a while behind.* Then they said — •* Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be To slight good counsel, ten times given thee ? And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know, Ere long, the evil of thy doing so. Remember, man, in time : stop, do not fear : Good counsel taken well saves; therefore hear : But if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be The loser, Ignorance, TU warrant thee.** Then Christian addressed himself thus to his fellow r Chr. Well, come, my good Hopeful, I perceive that thou and I must walk by ourselves again. So I saw in my dream, that they went on apace be- fore, and Ignorance, he came hobbling after. Then said Christian to his companion, It pities me much for this poor man : it will certainly go ill with him at last. Hope. Alas! there are abundance in our town in this condition, whole families, yea, whole streets, and that of pilgrims too ; and if there be so many in our parts, how many, think you, must there be in the place where he was born Pf Chr. Indeed the word saith, "He hath blinded their eyes, lest they should see," &c. But, now we are by ourselves, what do you think of such men ? have they at no time, think you, convictions of sin, and so consequently fear that their state is dan- gerous ? Hope. Nay, do you answer the question yourself, for you are the elder man. * Ignorant professors cannot keep pace with spiritual pilgrims, nor ca» they relish the doctrines of Christ being all in all, in the matter of justifica- tion and salvation. f Ignorance had just the same natural notions of salvation which he was Ijorn witli, only he had been taught to dress them up by the art of sophistry. Hence it is they so much abounded among professors in every age. O what a mercy to be delivered from them, to be spiritually enlightened and taught the truth as it is in Jesus I TtTE NATURE AND AbVANTAGE OF RIGHT PEAR. 233 Chr. Then I say, sometimes, (as I think) they may ; but they, being naturally ignorant, understand not that such convictions tend to their good ; and therefore they do desperately seek to stifle diem, and presump- tuously continue to flatter themselves in the way of their own hearts. Hope. I do believCj as you say, that fear tends much to men's good, and to make them right at their beginning to go on pilgrimage. Chr. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right: for so says the word, " The fear of the Lord is the begin- ning of wisdom. "(a) Hope. How will you describe right fear? Chr. True or right fear is discovered by three things : 1. By its rise : it is caused by saving convic- tions for sin. — 2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ for salvation. — 3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a great reverence of God, his word, and ways, keeping it tender, and making it afraid to turn from them, to the right hand or the left, to any thing that may dishonour God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit^ or cause the enemy to speak reproachfully. Hope. Well said ; I believe you have said the truth. Are we now almost got past the Enchanted Ground ? Chr. Why? art thou weary of this discourse? Hope. No verily, but that I would know where we are. Chr. We have not now above two miles further to go thereon. — -But let us return to our matter. — Now^ the ignorant know not that such convictions, that tend to put them in fear, are for their good, and therefore they seek to stifle them. Hope. How do they seek to stifle them ? Chr. 1. They think that those fears are WTOUght by the devil (though indeed they are wrought by God ;) (fl) Job xxviii. 28. Ps. cxi. 10. Prov. i. 7- ix. 10. 39 t 234 DISCOURSE CONCERNING TEMPORARY- and thinking so, they resist them, as things that direct- ly tend to their overthrow. 2. They also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of their faith ; when, alas for them, poor men that they are, they have none at all ! — and therefore they harden their hearts against them. 3. They presume they ought not to fear, and therefore in despite of them wax presumptuously con« fident. 4. They see that those fears tend to take away from them their pitiful old self- holiness,* and there- fore they resist them with all their might. Hope. I know something of this myself: before I knew myself it was so with me.f Chr. Well, we will leave, at this time, our neigh- bour Ignorance by himself, and fall upon another pro« fitable question, Hope. With all my heart : but you shall still be- srin. o Chr. Well, then, did you know, about ten years ago, one Temporary in your parts, who was a forward man in religion then ? Hope. Know him ! yes; he dwelt in Graceless, a town about two miles off of Honesty, and he dwelt next door to one Turnback. Chr. Right; he dwelt under the same roof with him. Well, that man was much awakened once ; I be- lieve that then he had some sight of his sins, and of the wages that were due thereto. * Pitiful old self-holiness. Mind this phrase. Far was it from the heart of {rood Mr Bunyan to decry real lioliness. I suppose he was never charg- ed with it ; if lie was it must be by such who strive to exalt their OAvn hcli- ness more tl>an Christ's righteousness ; if so, it is pitiful indeed. It is no- thing- but seif-holineis, or the holiness of the old man of sin ; for true ho- liness springs from the belief of, and love to the truth. All besides this only tends to self-confidence and self-applause. f It is profitable to call to mind one's own ignorance, and natural depra- vity when in our unrenewed estate, to excite humility of heart, and thank- fulness to God, who made us to differ, and to excite pity towards those who are walking in nature's pride, self-rightecusness, and self-confidence. hopeful's account of apostacy of such men. 235 Hope. I am of your mind, (for my house not be- ing above three miles from him) he would oft-times come to me, and that with many tears. Truly I pi- tied the man, and was not altogether without hope of him : but one may see, it is not every one that cries Lord, Lord. Chr. He told me once that he was resolved to go on pilgrimage, as we go now ; but all of a sudden he grew acquainted with one Saveseif,* and then he be- came a stransrer to me. Hrpe. Now, since we are talking about him, Ictus a little inquire into the reason of the sudden backsli- ding of him and some others. Chr. It may be very profitable ; but do you begin. Hope. Well then, there are in my judgment four reasons for it. 1. Though the consciences of such men are awa- kened, yet their minds are not changed : therefore, when the power of guilt w^eareth away, that which provoketh them to be religious ceaseth : wherefore they naturally return to their old course again : even as we see the dog that is sick of what he hath eaten, so long as his sickness prevails he vomits and casts up all : not that he doeth this of free mind (if we must say a dog ha ath mind,) but because it troubleth his stomach : but now, when his sickness is over, and so his stomach eased, his desires being not at all alienated from his vomit, he turns him about, and licks up all ; and so it is true which is written, " The dog is turned to his own vomit again. "(a;) Thus, I say, being hot for heaven, by virtue only of the sense and fear of the torments of hell, as their sense of hell, and fear ol dam- * Saveself. This generation greatly abounds among us. Those who are under this spirit, are strangers to themselves, to the trutiis of God's hiw, and the promises of his gospel, and so consequently are strangers to those who know themselves to be totally lost; are dead to every liopr of saving themselves, and look only to, and glory on'y in salvation by Jesus. " Two cannot walk together except they be agreed." Amos iii. 3. (a) 2 Pet. ii. 22. 236 *HE liFFECTS OF AN UNRENEWED HEART. nation, chills and cools, so their desires for heaven and salvation cool also. So then it comes to pass, that, when their guilt and fear is gone, their desires for hea- ven and happiness die, and they return to their course again,* 2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do overmaster them : — I speak now of the fears that they have of men : " for the fear of man bringeth a snare. («-) So, then, though they seem to be hot for heaven so long as the flames of hell are about their ears, yet, when that terror is a little over, they betake themselves to second thoughts, namely, that it is good to be wise, and not to run (for they know not what) the hazard of losing all, or at least of bringing them- selves into unavoidable and unnecessary troubles ; and so they fall in with the world again. 3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a block in their way :' they are proud and haughty, and religion in their eye is low and contemptible : there- fore, when they have lost their sense of hell and wrath to come, they return again to their former course, 4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous to them ; they like not to see their misery before they come into it ; though perhaps the sight of it first, if they loved that sight, might make them flee whither th^ righteous flee and are safe ; but because they do as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts of guilt and terror, therefore, when once they are rid of their awa- kenings about the terrors and wrath of God, they har- den their hearts gladly, and choose such ways as will harden them more and more, Ckr. You are pretty near the business; for the bottom of all is, for want of a change in their mind and will. And therefore they are but like the felon that standeth before the judge ; he quakes and trembles, and * A true description of the state of too many professors. Here see tlie j^eason why so many saints, as they are called, fall away. (a) Prov. sxis. 23: CHRISTIAN SHOWS HOW THEY DRAW BACK. 237 seems to repent most heai'tily : but the bottom of all is, the fear of the halter; not that he hath anj detes- tation of the offences ; as is evident, because, let but this man have his liberty, and he will be a thief, and so a rogue still ; whereas, if his mind was changed, he would be otherwise. Hope. Now I have showed you the reasons of their going back, do you show me the manner thereof. Chr. So I will willingly. — They draw off their thoughts, all that they may, from the remembrance of God, death, and judgment to come : — then they cast off by degrees private duties, as closet-prayer, curbing their lusts, watching, sorrow for sin, &:c. then they shun the company of lively and warm Christians : — after that they grow cold to public duty : as hearing, reading, godly conference, and the like ; — then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in the coats of some of the godly, and that devilishly, that they may have a seem- ing colour to throw religion (for the sake of some in- firmities they have spied in them) behind their backs : —then they begin to adhere to, and associate themselves with, carnal, loose, and wanton men : — ^then they give way to carnal and wanton discourses in secret ; and glad are they if they can see such things in any that are counted honest, that they may the more boldly do it through their example. — After this, they begin to play with little sins openly :~and then, being hardened, they show themselves as they are. Thus, being launched again into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of grace prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own de- ceivings.* * See how gradually, step by step, apostates g-o back. It begins in the Tinbelief of the heart, and ends in open sins in the hfe. Why is the love of this world so forbidden ? why is covetousness called idolatry ? Because, what- ever draws away t!ie heart from God, and prevents enjoying- close fellowship with him, naturally tends to apostacy from him. Look well to your hearts iind affections. Daily learn to obey that command, " Keep thy heart with Jill diligence, for out of it are the issues of life," Prov. iv. 23. If you ne- glect to watch, you will be sure to smart : under the sense of sin on earth, or its curse in hell. " See then that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, nut us wise, redeeming the tirae becausq the days are evil." Kph. v. 15 . 238 THEY ARllIVE AT THE COUNTRY OF BEULAH, CHAPTEK XX. THE PILGRIMS TRAVEL THE PLEASANT COUNTRY OF BEULAH. SAFELY PASS THE RIVER OF DEATH, AND ARE ADMITTED INTO THE GLORIOUS CITY OF GOD. ^OW I saw in my dream, that by this time the pil- grims were got over the Enchanted Ground, and enter- ing into the country of Beulah,(c) whose air was very sweet and pleasant, the way lying directly through it, they solaced themselves there for a season. Yea, here they heard continually the singing of birds, and saw every day the flowers appear in the earth, and he. rd the voice of the turtle in the land. In this country the sun shineth night and day : wherefore this was beyond the valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant Despair ; neither could they from this place so much as see Doubting Castle.^- Here they were within sight of the city they were going to : also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof; for in this land the shining ones commonly walked, because it was upon the borders of heaven. In this land also the contract between the bride and the bridegroom was renewed: yea, here, "as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so did their God rejoice over them." Here they had no want of corn and wine ; for in this place they met with abundance of what they had sought for in all their pilgrimage. Here they heard voices from out of the city, loud voices saying, *' Say ye to the * O wliat a blessed state ! what a g-lorious frame of the soul is this ! Job speaks of it as tiie candle of the Lord shining- upon his head, ch. xxix. 3. The church, in a rapture cries out, "Sing- O heavens and be joyful, O earth; break forth into sing-Ing-, O mountains, for the Lord hatli comforted bis people," Isa. xxix. 13. Paul calls this " the fidlness of the blessing of tlie gospel of peace," Rom. xv. 29. O rest not short of enjoying the full blaze of gospel peace, and sph'ltual joy. (a) Sol. Song. ii. 10—12. Isa. Lxii. 4—12. THE PILGRIMS OVERCOME WITH JOY. 239 daughter of Zion, Behold, thy Salvation cometh ! Be- hold, his reward is with him !" Here all the inhabit- ants of the country called them " The holy people, the Redeemed of the Lord, Sought out." — &c. Now, lis they \valked in this land, they had more re- joicing than in parts more remote from the kingdom to which they were bound ; and drawing near to the city they had yet a more perfect view thereof. It was builded of pearls and precious stones, also the streets thereof were paved with gold ; so that, by reason of the natural glory of the city, and the reflection of the sun- beams upon it, Christian with desire fell sick, Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same disease : wherefore here they lay by it a while, crying out be- cause of their pangs, " If you see my Beloved, tell him that I am sick of love."* But, being a little strengthened, and better able to bear their sickness, they walked on their way, and came yet nearer and nearer, where were orchards, vine- yards, and gardens, and their gates opened into the highway. Now, as they came up to these places, be- hold the gardener stood in the way ; to whom the pil- grims said, " Whose goodly vineyards and gardens are these ?" He answered, " They are the King's, and are planted here for his own delight, and also for the solace of pilgrims." So the gardener had them into the vineyards, and bid them refresh themselves with the dainties ;{a) he also showed them there the King's walks and arbours, where he delighted to be : and here they tarried and slept. * See what It is to long" for the fall fruition of Jesus in glory. Some have been so overpowered hereby, that their earthen vessels were ready to burst : their frail bodies have been so overcome, that they have cried, Lord, hold thine hand, I faint, I sink, I die, with a full sense of thy precious, pre- cious love. Covet earnestly this best gift. Love. Lord, shed it more abun dantly abroad in these cold hearts of ours ! {a) Deut. xxiii. 24- 240 i'HE GLORY OF THE CITY. No^v I beheld in my dream, that they talked more in their sleep at this time than ever they did in ail their journey ; and, being in a muse thereabout, the garden- er said even to me, *' Wherefore musest thou at the matter ? It is the nature of the grapes of these vine- yards, to go down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that are asleep to speak." So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed themselves to go up to the city. But, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon the city (for the city was pure gold) {a) w^as so extremely glorious, that they could not as yet with open face behold it, but through an instrument made for that purpose. So I saw that as they went on there met them two men in raiment that shone like gold, also their faces shone as the light. These men asked the pilgrims whence they came ? and they told them. They also asked them where they had lodged, what difficulties and dangers, what com- forts and pleasures, they had met with in the way ? and they told them. Then said the men that met them, *' You have but two difficulties more to meet with, and then you are in the city."* Christian then and his companion asked the men to go along with them : so they told them they would : But, said they, you must obtain it by your own faith. So I saw in my dream, that they went on together till tliey came in sight of the gate. Now I further saw, that betwixt them and the gate was a river ; but there was no bridge to go over : the river was very deep. At the sight therefore of this river, the pilgrims were much stunned ; but the men * What are these two difficulties ? are they not death without, and un- belief within ? It is through the latter, that the former is at all distressing; to us. O for a strong world-conquering-, sin-subduing, death-overcoming faith, in life and death ! Jesus, Master, speak the word, unbelief shall fleC;, our faith shall not fail, and our hope shall be steady. (a) Rev. xxl 18. 2 Cor. Ui, 18. ^-. CHRISTIAN ALMOST LOST IN THE RIVER* 241 that \v'ent with them, said, " You must go through, or you cannot come at the gate."* The pilgrims then began to inquire, if there was no other way to the gate ? to which they answered, '' Yes ; but there hath not any, save two, to wit, Enoch and Klijah, been permitted to tread that path, since the foundation of the world, nor shall until the last trumpet shall sound." The pilgrims then (especially Christian) began to despond in their minds, and looked this way and that, but no way could be found by them, by which they might escape the river. Then they asked the men " if the waters were all of a depth ?" they said, No ; yet they could not help them in that case ; " For," said they, " you shall find it deeper or shallower, as you believe in the king of the place. "f They then addressed themselves to the water, and entering. Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, '' I sink in deep waters ; billows go over my head, all his waves go over me. Selah." Then said the other, "Be of good cheer, my bro- ther ; I feel the bottom, and it is good*" Then said Christian, " Ah ! my friend, the sorrow of death hath compassed me about, I shall not see the land that flows with milk and honey." And with that a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so that he could not see * Well ; now the pilgrims must meet with, and encounter their last ene- my death. When he stares them in the face, their fears arise. Throug-h the river they must .t^o. What have they to look at ? What they ai-e in them- selves, or what they have done and been ? No ; only tlie same Jesus who conquered death for us, and can and will overcome the fear of death in us. f Faith builds abridg-e across the gulf of death, Death*s terror is the mountain faith removes. 'Tis faith disarms destruction ; and absolves From every clamorous change the guiltless tomb. For, faith views, trusts In, and relies upon the word of Christ, for salvation in the victory of Christ over sin, deatli, and hell. Therefore, In every thing we shall always prove the truth of our Lord's words, " According to your faith be it unto you," Matt. ix. 29. O what support in death, to Jiave Jesus our triumphant conqueror to look imto, who has disarmed de^th of his sting, and swallowed up deatli in his victory ! 31 242 HOPEFUL K?vCOURAClES CHRISTIAN- before him. Also, lie in a great measure lost his sen ses, so that he could neither remember, nor orderly- talk of any of those sweet refreshments, that he had met with in the way of his pilgrimage. But all the words that he spake, still tended to discover that he had horror of mind, and heart-fears that he should die in that river, and never obtain entrance in at the gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was much in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that he had committed, both since and before he began to be a pilgrim. It was also observed, that he was troubled with apparitions of hobgoblins and evil spirits ; for ever and anon he would intimate so much bv words.*" Hopeful therefore here had much ado to keep his bro^ ther's head above water, yea, sometimes he would be quite gone down, and then, ere a while, would rise up again half dead. Hopeful did also endeavour to com- fort him, sa}^ing, " Brother, I see the gate, and men standing by to receive us ;" but Christian would an- swer, " It is you, it is you they wait for ; you have been Hopeful ever since I knew you." *' And so have you," said he, to Christian. " Ah, brother," said he, '' surely if I was right, he would nov/ rise to help me ; but for my sins he hath brought me into the snare, and hath left me." Then said Hopeful, " My brother, you have quite forgot the text, where it is said of the wicked, There are no bands in their death, but their strength is firm ; they are not troubled as other men, neither are they plagued like other men." These troubles and distresses that you go through in these waters, are no sign that God hath forsaken you ; but are sent to try * What ! after all the past, blessed experience, that Christian had en- joyed of his Lord's peace, love, joy, and presence with him, his holy transports and heavenly consolations, is all come to this at last ? You know ** the last enemy that shall be destroyed is death," 1 Cor. xv. 26. Satan is sometimes suffei-ed to be very busy with God's people in their last mo- ments, bnthe toD, like death, is a conquered enemy by our Jesus ; therefore anfidst all his attacks, they are safe. For he is faithful to them, and al- mighty to save them. CHRISTIAN AND HOPEFUL HAVING PASSED THE RIVER, ARE RECEIVED BY THE MINISTERING SPIRITS. THEIR MORTAL GAR.^IENTS LEFT IN THE RIVER. 24 f» you, whether you will call to mind, that which hereto- fore you have recei^^ed of his goodness, and live upon him in your distresses." Then I saw in my dream that Christian was in a muse a while. To whom Hopeful added these w^ords, *'Be of good cheer, Jesus Christ maketh thee whole. "^ And with that Christian brake out with a loud voice, *' Oh, I see him again! and he tells me 'When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee ; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee." '(c) — Then they both took courage, and the enemy was after that as still as a stone, until they were gone over. Christian therefore presently found ground to stand upon, and so it followed that the rest of the river was but shallow ; but thus they got over : — Now upon the bank of the river, on the other side, they saw the two shining men again, who there waited for them. Where- fore being come out of the river, they saluted them, saying, " We are ministering spirits, sent forth to mi- nister to those that shall be heirs of salvation." Thus they went along towards the gate. — Now you must note, that the city stood upon a mighty hill, but the pilgrims went up the hill with ease, because they had these two men to lead them up by the arms : also they had left their mortal garments behind them in the river ; for though they went in with them, they came out witjiout them. They therefore went up here with much agility and speed, though the foundation upon which the city was framed was higher than the clouds : they therefore went up through the region of the air, $weetly talking as they went, being comforted, because * Jesus Christ, he is indeed the Alpha and Omeg-a, the first and the last^ the beg-innin,^ of our hope, and the end of our confidence. We beg-in and end the cin-isdan pilf^rimage with him ; and all our temptations and trials speak loudly, and fully confirm to us that truth of our Lordj " Without nic ye can do nothing-," John xv. 5. (a) Isa. xlili.2. 244 THEY TALK WITH THE SHINING ONES : they safely got over the river, and had such glorious companions to attend them.^' The talk that they had with the shining ones, was about the glory of the place ; who told them, that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. There, said they, is ^' Mount Zion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the in- numerable company of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect. "(«) You are going now, said they, to the Paradise of God, wherein ^^ou shall see the tree of life, and eat of the never-fading fruits thereof: and when you come there, you shall have white robes given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day with the King, even all the days of eternity. (6) There you shall not see again such things as you saw when you were in the lower region upon the earth, to wit, sorrow, sick- ness, affliction, and death ; "for the former things are passed away. "(c) You are now going to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, and to the prophets, men that God hath taken awav from the evil to come, and that are now " resting upon their beds, each one walking in his righteousness." The men then asked. What must we do in the holy place ? To whom it was answered. You must there receive the comforts of all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow ; you must reap what you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, and tears, and sufferings for the King by the wdy.{d) In that place you must wear crov/ns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual sight and vision of the Holy One ; for '' there 5^ou shall see him as he is. "(c) There also you shall serve him continually with praise, with shouting * All, children, none can conceive or describe what it is to live in a state free from the body of sin and death. Some in such ha])py, liig-lily -favoured nriomenls, liave had a glimpse, a foretaste of this, and could realize it by faith. O for more and more of this, till we possess and enjoy it in all its fulness. If Jesus be so sweet by faith belovr, v/ho can tell what he is in full fruition above ? This we must die to know. (a) Heb. xij. 22—24 . {b) Rev. ii. 7- iii. 4. xxii. 5. (c) Isa- Ixv. 16. id) Gal vi, 7, 8. {e) 1 Jolui iii. 2 ¥ ARE MET AND WELCOMED BY THE HEAVENLY HOST. 245 and thanksgiving- , whom you desired to serve in the world, though with much ditficulty, because of the in- firmity of your flesh. There your eyes shall be de- lighted with seeing, and your ears with hearing, the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. There you shall enjoy your friends again that arc gone thither before you*; and there you shall with joy receive, even every one that follows into the holy place after you. There also you shall be clothed with glory and majesty, and put into an equipage fit to ride out with the King of Glory. When he shall come with sound of trumpet in the clouds, as upon the whigs of the wind, you shall come with him : and, when he shall sit upon the throne of judgment, you shall sit by him : yea, and when he shall pass sentence upon all the w^orkers of iniquity, let them be angels or men, you also shall have a voice in that judgment, because there were his and your enemies. Also when he shall again return to the city, you shall go too with sound of trumpet, and be ever with him.(rz) Now, while they w-ere thus drawing towards the gate, behold, a company of the heavenly host came out to meet them ; to whom it was said bv the other two shining ones, " These are the men that have loved our Lord, when they were in the world, and that have * left all for his holy name, and he hath sent us to fetch them, and w^e have brought them thus far on their de- sired journey, that they may go in and look their Re- deemer in the face with joy." Then the heavenly host gave a great shout, saying, *' Blessed are they that are called to the marriage- supper of the Lamb."{Z») There came out also at this time to meet them, several of the King's trumpeters, clothed in white and shining rai- ment, who, with melodious noises, and loud, made even the heavens to echo with their sound. These trum- peters saluted Christian and his fellow, with ten thou- (a) 1 Thess. iv. 13—17. Jude 14, 15. Dan. vii. 9, 10. 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3. {b) Rev. xix. 9. 246 THEIR INEXPRESSIBLE JOY. sand welcomes from the world ; and this they did with shouting, and sound of trumpet. This done, they compassed them round on every side ; some went before, some behind, and some on the right hand, some on the left, (as it were to guard them through the upper region,) continually sounding as they went, with melodious noise, in notes on high ; so diat the very sight w^s to them that could behold it, as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. Thus therefore they walked on together ; and, as they walked, ever and anon these trumpeters, even with joy- ful sound, would, by mixing their music with looks and gestures, still signify to Christian and his brother how Avelcome they were into their company, and with what gladness they came to meet them. And now w^ere these two men, as it were, in heaven, before they came at it, being swallowed up with the sight of an- gels, and with hearing their melodious notes. Here also they had the city itself in view ; and they thought they heard all the bells therein to ring, to welcome them thereto. But, above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that they had about their own dwelling there with such company, and that for ever and ever. Oh ! by what tongue or pen can their glorious joy be expressed !* — Thus they came up to the gate. Now, when they were come up to the gate, there was ivritten over it, in letters of gold, " Blessed are they * Thoug-h Mr Banyan has been very happy in this spirited description, (observes die Rev. Mr. Mason,) yet were he alive, I am sure he would not be offended, though I were to say, it is short and faint, infinitely so of the reality ; and were he permitted to come in person, and give another de- scription, he could only say, what the prophet and apostle tell us, *' Eye hath net seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hatli prepared for them who love him," Isa. Ixiv. 4. 1 Cor. ii. 9. O for the increase of faith, to behold more clear the heavenly vision; and for love to Jesus, the God of our salvation, that we may have more of heaven in our soals, even wjiile we are pilgrims here on the earth- For none but tliose who love him on eai'th, can enjoy him in heaven. tUtY ENTER THE CITY, AND ARE CROWNED. 247 that do his commandments, that they may have right* to the tree of Hfe, and may enter in through the gates into the city. "(a) Then I saw in my dream, that the shining men bid them call at the gate : the which when they did, some from above looked over the gate, to wit, Enoch, Mo- ses, and Elias, he, to whom it was said, " These pil- grims are come from the city of Destruction, for the love that they bear to the King of this place ;" and then the pilgrims gave in unto them each man his cer- tificate, which they had received in the beginning : those therefore were carried in unto the King, who, when he had read them, said, " Where are the men ?" To whom it was answered, " They are standing with- out the gate." The King then commanded to open the gate, ''that the righteous nation," said he, "that keepeth truth may enter in.t(<^) Now I saw in my dream, that these two men went m at the gate ; and lo ! as they entered, they were transfigured ; and they had raiment put on that shone like gold. There were also that met them with harps and crowns, and gave them to them ; the harps to praise withal, and the crowns in token of honour. — Then I heard in my dream, that all the bells in the city rang again for joy, and that it was said unto them. * Right here slg-nlfies, power or privileg-e, as in John i. 12. " To as ma- ny as receive Clirist, to them gave he power, right, orprlvileg-e ; to become the sons of God, even to them who believe in his name." f The righteous nation, who are they ? O say the self-righteous pbarjsees of the day, they are those, who by their good works and righteous actions have made themselves to differ from others, and are thus become righteous before God- To whom shall the Lord command the gate of glory to be opened but to these good righteous people ? But Peter tells us, " The righteous nation is a chosen generation," from among the world, are of a different generation to tliem. They see no righteousness in themselves, and tlierefore are little, lo^v, and mean in tlieir own eyes ; being begotten by the word of truth, .and born again of the Spirit, they receive and love the truth as it is in Jesus. By this truth they regulate their life and walk ; and this truth they hold fast in life, and keep unto death ; and thus living atid dying in the belief of the truth, they can say with Paid, " I have kept the fuith, and henceforth tiiere is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord the righteous judge will give me, and to all who love his appearing.'* (a) Rev. xxii. 14 (A) Isa- xxvii 2. 248 IGNORANCE FERRIED OVER BY VAIN-HOPE. " Enter ye into the joy of your Lord." I also heard the men themselves, that they sang with a loud voice, saying, " Blessing, honour, and glory, and power, be to him that sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever. "(a) — Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men, I looked in after them, and, behold, the city shone like the sun ; the streets also were paved with gold ; and in them walked many men with crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and golden harps, to sing praises withal. There were also of them that had wings, and they answered one another without intermission, saying, " Holy, holy, holy is the Lord." And after that they shut up the gates : which when I had seen, I wished myself among them. Now, vvhile I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my head to look back, and saw Ignorance come up to the river side : but he soon got over, and that without half that difficulty which the other two men met with. For it happened that there was then in that place one Vain-hope,^ a ferry-man, that with his boat helped him over : so he, as the other I saw, did ascend the hill, to come up to the gate ; only he came alone ; neither did any man meet him with the least encou- ragement. When he was come up to the gate, he looked up to the writing that w^as above, and then be- gan to knock, supposing that entrance should have been quickly administered to him : but he was asked by the man that looked over the top of the gate, '' Whence come you ? and what would you have ?" He answered, '^ I have eat and drank, in the presence * Vain-hope ever dwells in the bosom of fools, and is ever ready to as- sist Ignorance* He wanted him at the last, and he found him. He had been hi.s companion through life^ and will not forsake him in the hour of dealh. You see Ignorance had no bands in his death ; no fiears, doubts, and sorrows, no terror from the enemy, but all appeared serene and happy. Vain-hope was his ferryman, and he, as the good folks say, died like a lamb ; all, but did such lambs see what was to follow, when Vain-hope hud wafted them over the river, they would roar like lions. {a) Rev. V. 13, 14. IGNORANCE IS CARRIED BACK TO HELL. 249 of the King, and he has taught in our streets." Then they asked him for his certificate, tliat they might go in and show it to the King : — So he fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. Then said the}-^, You have none : but the man answered never a word.* So they told the King, but he would not come down to see him, but commanded the two shining ones, diat con- ducted Christian and Hopeful to the city, to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him hand and foot, and have him away. Then they took him up, and carried him through the air to the door that I saw in tliie side of the hill, and put him in there. Then I saw that there was a way to hell, even from the gates of heaven, as well as from the city of Destruction.! — So I awoke, and be- held it was a dream. * Hence see, that ignorant, vain confident professors, may keep up a profession, even unto the end ; yea, and maintain a self-righteous hope to the very last, without any internal operation of the Spirit upon their hearts, quickening them to a life of faith on the Son of God. Such when they are called upon for their certificate, find themselves destitute of one. They set out in nature, and have nothing more about them than what their natural notions furnish them with. Spiritual revelations of Christ to the heart, thi'ough faith in the word, they despised : and therefore, when searched to the bottom, behold they are speechless. They could talk of their moral powei-s, faithfulness in life, but they have not one word to say of jjrecious Christ, and his full salvation ; what he hatli wrought in them, whereby he becomes altogether lovely in their eyes ; and his truths, promises, and com- mands, the choice, the delight, and the glory of their hearts. O without this, the profession of being a pilgrim will end in awful delusion ! f This is a most awful conclusion. Consider it deeply. Weigh it atten- tively, so as to get good satisfaction from the word, to these important ques- tions. Am I in Christ the waj/, the only way to the kingdom, or not ? Do I see that all otlier ways, whether of sin or self-righteousness, leads to hell ? does Christ dwell in my heart by faith ? am I a new creature in hivi ? do I renounce my own righteousness, as well as abhor my sins ? do I look to Clirist alone for mercy, and depend only on him for holiness ? is he the only hope of my soul, and the only confidence of my heart ? and do I desh'e to be found in hhn^ knowing by the word, and feeling by the teaching of his Spirit, that I am totally lost in myself? Thus is Christ formed in me, the only hope of glory ? Do I study to please him, as well as hope to enjoy him ? Is fel- lowship with God the Father, and his Son Jesus Christ, so prized by me, as to seek it and to esteem it above all things 1 If so, though I may find all things in nature, in the world, and from Satan continually opposing this, yet I am in Christ the wrty, and he is in me the truth and the life. I am one v;ith him, and he is one with me- 32 THE CONCLUSION. ^•r*sfs®<:^.s^ Now JReader, I have told my dream to thee, See if thou canst interpret it to me, Or to thyself, or neighbour ; but take heed Of misinterpreting ; for that, instead Of doing good, will but thyself abuse ; By misinterpreting, evil ensues. Take heed also that thou be not extreme, In playing with the outside of my dream : Nor let my figure or similitude Put thee into a laughter, or a feud : Leave this for boys and fools ; but as for thee, Do thou the substance of my matter see. Put by the curtains, look within my veil, Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail ; There, if thou seekest them, such things thou'lt find As will be helpful to an honest mind. What of my dross, thou findest here, be bold To throw away, but yet preserve the gold. What if my gold be wrapped up in ore ? None throw away the apple for the core. But if thou shalt cast all away as vain, I know not but 'twill make me dream again* END OF THE FIRST PART. ':i CHRISTIANA PREVAILS WITH HER CHIL DREN TO GO ON PILGRIMAGE. THE PILGRIM'S PROGEESS FROM THIS WORLD TO THAT WHICH IS TO C03IE. DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. PART THE SECOJ\'D. WHEREIN IS SET FORTH THE MANNER OP THE SETTING OUT OF CHRISTIAN'S WIFE AND CHILDREN j THEIR DANGEROUS JOURNEY, AND SAFE ARRIVAL AT THE DESIRED COUNTRY. 'VWViV. BY JOHN BUNYAN. '^.VW^^ A NEW EDITION, DIVIDED INTO CHAPTER^-. TO WHICH ARE ADDED, EXPLANATORY AND PRACTICAL NOTES; EMBELLISHED WITH ELEGANT ENGRAVINGS. J\'EW-YORK: PUBLISHED BY JOHN TIEBOrT, 238 WATER-STREET. Paul '3 Thomas, Printen. 1811, THK AUTHOR'S PREFACE TO THP. SECOND PART. — »'9 « - Go now, my little book, to every place, Where my First Pilgrim has but shown his face ; Call at their door ; If any say. Who's there I Then answer thou, Christiana is here. If they bid thee come in, then enter thou. With all thy boys : and then thou knowest how ; Tell who they are, also from whence they came ; Perhaps they know them by their looks or name : But if they should not, ask them yet again. If formerly they did not entertain One Christian, a Pilgrim ? If they say They did, and were delighted in his way. Then let them know, that those related were Unto him : yea, his wife and children are. Tell them, that they have left their house and home, Are turned Pilgrims ; seek a world to come : That they have met with hardships in the way ; That they do meet with troubles night and day : That they have trode on serpents, fought with devils ; Have also overcome as many evils. Yea, tell them also of the next who have, Of love to pilgrimage, been stout and brave Defenders of that way ; and how they still Refuse this world, to do their Father's wilL Go, tell them also of those dainty things, That pilgrimage unto the Pilgrims brings : Let them acquainted be too, how they are Beloved of the King, under his care ; What goodly mansions he for them provides, Though they meet with rough winds and swelling tides ; How brave a calm they will enjoy at last, Who to the Lord, and to his ways hold fast. 254 PREFACE TO THE SECOND PART: Perhaps with heart and hand they will embrace Thee, as they did my firstling, and will grace Thee and thy fellows with good cheer and fare, As show well they of Pilgrims lovers are* OBJECTION I. But how, if they will not Relieve of me That I am truly thine ; 'cause some there be That counterfeit the Pilgrim and his name. Seek, by disguise, to seem the very same ; And, by that means, have brought themselves into The hands and houses of I know not who ? ANSWER. 'Tis true, some have, of late, to counterfeit My Pilgrim, to their own my title set ; Yea, others half my name, and title too, Have stitched to their books, to make them do ; But yet they, by their features, do declare Themselves not mine to be, whose e'er they are. If such thou meet'st with, then thine only way, Before them all, is to say out thy say, In thine own native language, which no man Now useth, or with ease dissemble can. If, after all, they still of you shall doubt, Thinking that you like gypsies go about. In naughty ways, the country to defile ; Or that you seek good people to beguile With things unwarrantable, — send for me, And I will testify you Pilgrims be ; Yea, I will testify that only you My Pilgrims are, and that alone will do. OBJECTION II. But yet, perhaps, I may inquire for him, Of those that with him damned life and limb : What shall I do, when I at such a door For Pilgrims ask, and they shall rage the more ? ANSWER. Fright not thyself, my book ; for such bugbears Are nothing else but ground for groundless fears* My Pilgrim's book has travell'd sea and land, Yet could I never come to understand That it was slighted, or turn'd out of door, By any kingdom, were they rich or poor. In France and Flanders, where men kill each other. My Pilgrim is cstecm'd a friend, m brother. PREFACE TO THE SECOND PART. 25S In Holland too, 'tis said, as I am told, My Pilgrim is, with some, worth more than gold. Highlanders and wild Irish can agree My Pilgrim should familiar with them be. 'Tis in New-England under such advance, Receives there so much loving countenance, As to be trimm'd, new cloth'd, and deck'd with gems, That it may show its features and its limbs. Yet more ; so public doth my Pilgrim walk, That of him thousands daily sing and talk. If you draw nearer home, it will appear. My Pilgrim knows no ground of shame or fear : City and country both will entertain. With welcome. Pilgrim ; yea, they can't refrain From smiling, if my Pilgrim be but by, Or shows his head in any company. Brave gallants do my Pilgrim hug and love, Esteem it much ; yea, value it above Things of a greater bulk ; yea, with delight Say, my lark's leg is better than a kite. Young ladies, and young gentlemen too, Do no small kindness to my pilgrim show : Their cabinets, their bosoms, and their hearts, My Pilgrim has, 'cause he to them imparts His pretty riddles, in such wholesome strains, As yields them profit double to their pains Of reading ; yea, I think I may be bold To say, some prize him far above their gold. The very children that do walk the street. If they do but my holy pilgrim meet. Salute him will ; will wish him well, and say, He is the only stripling of the day. They that have never seen him, yet admire What they have heard of him and much desire To have his company, and hear him tell Those pilgrim stories which he knows so well. Yea, some that did not love him at the first, But call'd him fool and noddy, say they must. Now they have seen and heard him, him commend : And to those whom they love, they do him send. Wherefore, my Second Part, thou need'st not be Afraid to show thy head : none can hurt thee, That wish but well to him that went before ; Xause thou com'st after with a second store 256 PREFACE TO THE SECOND PART. Of things as good, as rich, as profitable, For young, for old, for stagg'ring, and for stable. OBJECTION III. But Sonne there be that say, he laughs too loud ; And some do say, his head is in a cloud. Some say, his words and stories are so dark. They know not how by them to find his mark. ANSWER. One may (I think) say, both his laughs and cries May well be guess'd at by his wat*ry eyes. Some things are of that nature as to make One's fancy chuckle, while his heart doth ache ; When Jacob saw his Rachel with the sheep. He did at the same time both kiss and weep. Whereas some say, A cloud is in his head, That doth but show his wisdom's covered With his own mantle ; and to stir the mind To search well after what it fain would find. Things that seem to be hid in words obscure. Do but the godly mind the more allure, To study what those sayings should contain, That speak to us in such a cloudy strain. I also know, a dark similitude Will on the curious fancy more intrude. And will stick faster in the heart and head, Than things from similes not borrowed. Wherefore, my Book, let no discouragement Hinder thy travels : behold ! thou art sent To friends, not foes ; to friends that will give place To thee, thy Pilgrims, and thy words embrace. Besides, v/hat my first Pilgrim left conceal'd, Thou, my brave second Pilgrim hast reveal'd What Christian left lock'd up, and went his way, Sweet Christiana opens with her key. OBJECTION IV. But some love not the method of your first : Romance they count it, throw't away as dust. If I should meet with such, v/hat should I say ? Must I slight them as they slight me, or nay ? ANSWER. My Christiana, if with such thou meet, By all means, in all loving wise, them greet ; Render them not reviling for revile ; But if they frown, I pr'ythee on them smile : PREFACE TO THE SECOND PART. 257 JPerhaps 'tis nature, or some ill report, Has made them thus despise, or thus retort. Some love no fish, some love no cheese ; and some Love not their friends, nor their own house or home ; Some start at pig, slight chicken, love not fowl, More than they love a cuckow or an owl. Leave such, my Christiana, to their choice. And seek those, who to find they will rejoice : By no means strive, but in most humble wise, Present thee to them in thy Pilgrim's guise. Go then, my little Book, and show to all That entertain, and bid thee welcome shall, What thou shalt keep close shut up from the rest : And wish tliat thou shalt show them may be blcss'd To them for good, and make them choose to be Pilgrims by better far than thee and me. Go, then, 1 say, tell all men who thou art ; Say, I am Christiana, and my part Is now, with my four sons, to tell you what It is for men to take a Pilgrim's lot. Go, also, tell them who and what they be That now do go on pilgrimage with thee ; Say, Here's my neighbour Mercy ; she is one: That has long time with me a Pilgrim gone; Come, see her in her virgin face, and learn 'Twixt idle ones and Pilgrims to discern. Yea, let young damsels learn of her to prize The world which is to come, in any wise. When little tripping maidens follow God, And leave old doating sinners to his rod, 'Tis like those days, wherein the young ones cry^d Hosanna ! when the old ones did deride. Next, tell them of old Honest, whom you found, With his white hairs, treading the Pilgrim's ground 5 Yea, tell them how plain-hearted this man was ; How after his good Lord he bare the cross. Perhaps with some grey head this may prevail With Christ to fall in love, and sin bewail. Tell them also, how Mr. Fearing went On pilgrimage ; and how the time he spent In solitarmess, with fears and cries ; And how, at last, he won the joyful prize. He was a good man, though much down in spirit < He is a good man, and doth life inherits 33 B58 PllEFACE TO THE SECOND FART. Tell them of Mr. Feeble-mind also, Who not before, but still behind would go : Show them also, how he'd like t' have been slain, And how one Great-heart did his life regain. This man was true of heart, though weak in grace ; One might true godliness read in his face. Then tell them of Mr. Ready-to-halt, A man with crutches, but much without fault : Tell them how Mr. Feeble-mind and he Did love, and in opinion much agree ; And let all know, though weakness was their chance, Yet sometimes one would sing, the other dance. Forget not Mr. Valiant-for-the-truth, That man of courage, though a very youth. Tell ever}' one his spirit was so stout, No one could ever make him face about ; And how Great-heart and he could not forbear,' But put down Doubting Castle ; slew Despair I Overlook not Mr. Despondency, Nor Much-afraid, his daughter, though they lie Under such mantles, as may make them look (With some) as if their God had them forsook. They softly went, but sure ; and, at the end, Found that the Lord of Pilgrims was their friend. When thou hast told the world of all these things. Then turn about, my Book, and touch these strings f Which, if but touched, will such music make. They'll make a cripple dance, a giant quake. Those riddles that Ire couch'd within thy breast,- Freely propound, expound, and for the rest Of my mysterious lines, let them remain For those whose nimble fancies shall them gain^ Now may this little Book a blessing be To those who love this little Book and me ; And may its buyer have no cause to say. His money is but lost, or thrown away. Yea, may this Second Pilgrim yield that fruit As may v/ith each good Pilgrim's fancy suit, And may it some persuade that go astray. To turn their feet and heart to the right way, Is the hearty prayer of the Authof-, JOHN BUJXYAN, THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. PART. 11. CHAPTER I. CHRISTIANA WITH HER FOUR SONS, AND A NEIGHBOUR, SET OUT ON PILGRIMAGE. COURTEOUS €o:mpanions, Some time since, to tell you a dream that I had of Christian the pilgrim,* and of his dangerous journey towards the celestial country, was pleasant to me and profitable to you. I told you tlien also what I saw concerning his wife and children, and how unwilling they were to go with him on pilgrimage ; insomuch that he was forced to go on his progress without them ; for he durst not run the danger of that destruction, which he feared would come by staying with them in * Though the second part of the Pilgrim's Progress will not strike the reader with the novelty of the first, because the same scenes are repeated ; yet they are presented with such agreeable variations, as make it an equal source of profit and delight. The author explains, in this part, what was left more dark in the first, as he tells us in his Preface. On this account the Explanatory Notes will be brief on those parts already noticed, while the newer matter will be more largely improved. The second part is pecu- liarly adapted to direct and encourage female Cliristlans, and young per- sons ; and it is hoped, will be particularly attended to by such. It is per- liaps needless to remark, that no reasonable doubt can be entertained as to the authenticity of this work : Mr. Bunyan cannot be imitated ; and the sweet simplicity that characterizes the first part, is equally obvious in the second. 260 sagacity's account of the city destruction. the citv of Destruction : wherefore, as I then showed you, he left them, and departed. Now it hath so happened, through the multiphcity of business, that I have been much hindered and kept back from my \vonted travels into those parts where he went, and so could not, till now, obtain an opportunity to make further inquiry after whom he left behind, that I m.ight give you an account of them. But, having h id some concerns that way of late, I went down again thitherward. Now having taken up my lodging in a 'wood, about a mile off the place, as I slept I dreamed again. And, as I w^as in my dream, behold an aged gentle- man came by w^here I lay ; and because he was to go some part of the way that I was travelling, methought I got up and went with him. So, as we walked, and as travellers usually do, I was as if we fell into a dis» course, and our talk happened to be about Christian and his travels : for thus I began with the old man : Sir, said I, What town is that there below, that lieth on the left hand of our wav ? Then said Mr. Sagacity, (for that was his name,) It is the city of Destruction, a populous place, but pos- sessed with a very ill-conditioned and idle sort of peo- ple. I thought that was that city, quoth I ; I w^ent once myself through that town ; and therefore I know that this report you give of it is true. Sag. Too true! I wish I could speak truth in speaking better of them that dwell therein. Well, Sir, quoth I, then I perceive you to be a well- meaning man, and so one that takes pleasure to hear and tell of that which is good : pray did you never hear what happened to a vaiin some time ago in this town (whose name was Christian,) that went on a piU grimage up to\vards the higher regions ? llErORTS CIRCULATED CONCERNING CHRISTIAN. 261 Sag. Hear of him ! Ay, and I also heard of the molestations, troubles, wars, captivities, cries, groans, frights, and fears, that he met with and had on his journey. Besides, I must tell you, all our country rings of him; there are but few houses, that have heard of him and his doings, but have sought after and got the records of his pilgrimage : yea, I think I may say, that this hazardous journey has got many well-wishers to his ways ; for, though when he was here, he was fool in every man's mouth, yet now he is gone he is highly commended of all. For it is said he lives bravely where he is ; yea, many of them that are resolved never to run his hazards, yet have their mouths water at his srains.* They may, quoth I, well think, if they think any thing that is true, that he liveth well where he is ; for he now lives at and in the Fountain of life, and has wdiat he has without labour and sorrow, for there is no grief mixed therewith. But pray, what talk have the people about him. Sag. Talk! the people talk strangely about him: some say, that he now walks in white \{cl) that he has a chain of gold about his neck ; that he has a crown of. gold, beset with pearls, upon his head : others say, that the shining ones that sometimes showed them- selves to him in his journey, are become his compa- nions, and that he is as familiar with them in the place where he is, as here one neighbour is with another. ((6) Besides, it is confidently affirmed concerning him, that the King of the place where he is, has bestowed upon him already a very rich and pleasant dwelling at court, and that he every day eateth, and drinketh, and walk- * This is quite natural and very common. The men of this world will f:anonize those for saints, when dead, whom they stig-matized with the vilest, names when living". O let us leave our characters to Him, who died for our ."^iuSj and to whom we can commit our souls. C^) Rev. iii. 4. vi. 11. (/!>) Zech. iii. 7. 262 INQUIRIES CONCERNING CHRISTIANAS FAMILY. cth, and talketh with him, and receiveth the smiles and favours of him that is Judge of all there. Moreover, at is expected of some, that his Prince, the Lord of that country, will shortly come into these parts, and will know the reason, if they can give any, why his neighbours set so little by him, and had him so much in derision, when they perceived that he would be a pilgrim, (t-z) ^"For they sa}', that now he is so in the affections of his Prince, and that his Sovereign is so much concern- ed with the indignities that were cast upon Christian, when he became a pilgrim, that he will look upon all as if done to himself: and no marvel, for it was for the love that he had to his Prince, that he ventured as he d\d.-\{/)) I dare say, quoth I, I am glad of it ; I am glad for the poor man's sake, for that now he has rest from his labour, (^) and for that he now reaps the benefits of his tears with joy ;[d) and for that he has got beyond the gun-shot of his enemies, and is out of the reach of them that hate him. I also am glad, for that a rumour of these things is noised abroad in this country ; who can tell but that it may work some good effect on some that are left behind ? — ^But pray. Sir, while it is fresh in my mind, do you hear any thing of his wife and children ? Poor hearts ! I wonder in my mind w4iat they do. Sag. Who? Christiana and her sons? They arc like to do as well as did Christian himself; for, though they all played the fool at first, and would by no means be persuaded by either the tears or entreaties of Chris- tian, yet second thoughts have wrought wonderfully * Clirlslian's Iviii^ will take Christian's part. O pilgrim, write this upon tlie table of tliiue lieart, and read it ever}' step of thy journey. j M;uiC this well. No matter what profession we make, if the love of Christ be not its foundation. All is nothinji^ without this love. It is this )ove in the heart, that, like oil in the lamp, keeps the profession of Christ burning' brig-ht. (a) Jude xiv. 15. (^) Lv.ke x. 16. (c) Kev. xiv. 13- {d) Vs. cxxvi. 5, 6. HIS WIFE AND CHILBREN BECOME PILGRIM?. 253 « ivith them : so they have packed up, and are also gone after him.* Better and better, quoth I: but, what I wife and chil- dren and all ? Sag. It is true: I can give you an account of the matter, for I was upon the spot at the instant, and was thoroughly acquainted with the w^iole aftair. Then, said I, may a man report it for a truth ? Sag. You need not fear to affirm it; I mean, that they are all gone on pilgrimage, both the good woman and her four boys. And being we are, as I perceive, going some considerable way together, I will give you an account of the whole matter. This Christiana (for that was her name from the day that she with her children betook themselves to a pil- grim's life,) after her husband was gone over the river ^{a) and she could hear of him no more, her thoughts began to work in her mind. First, for that she had lost her husband, and for that tlie loving bond of that relation was utterly broken betwixt them. For you know, stiid he to me, nature can do no less but entertain the living with many a heavy cogitation, in the remembrance of the loss of loving relations. This, therefore, of her husband, did cost her many a tear. But this was not all ; for Christiana did also begin to consider with herself, whether her unbecoming beha- viour towards her husband was not one cause that she saw him no more ; and that in such sort he was taken away from her. And upon this came into her mind, by swarms, all her unkind, unnatural, and ungodly carriage to her dear friend ; which also clogged her conscience, and did load her with guilt. She was moreover much broken with calling to remembrance the restless groans, the brinish tears, and self-bemoan- * Though moral persuasions, and all the affectionate arguments from a tender husband, or an affectionate parent, may appear to prove ineffectual for the present ; yet let us not neglect our duty, but be earnest in it, and leave the event to sovereign grace- («) Part I. p. 241—243. 264 HER ALARMING AND ENCOURAGING DREAMS. ing of her husband, and how she did harden her heait against all his entreaties, and loving persuasions, of her and her sons, to go with him ; yea, there was not any thing that Christian either said to her, or did be- fore her, all the while that his burden did hang on his back, but it returned upon her like a flash of lightning, and rent the caul of her heart in sunder ; especially that bitter outcry of his, " What shall I do to be saved?" did ring in her ears most dolefully. *(£z) Then said she to her children, '' Sons, we are all undone. I have sinned away your father, and he is gone : he would have had us with him, but I would not go myself: I also have hindered you of life." With that the boys fell into tears, and cried to go after their father. *' Oh!" said Christiana, " that it had been but our lots to go with him ; then it had fared well with us, beyond what it is like to do now. For, though I formerly foolishly imagined concerning tlie troubles of your father, that they proceeded of a fool- ish fancy that he had, or for that he was over-run with melancholy humours ; yet now it will not out of my mind, but that they sprang from another cause ; to wit, for that the light of life was given him ;(b) by the help of which, as I perceive, he has escaped the snares of death."! Then they wept all again, and cried out, ^' Oh, woe worth the day !" The next night Christiana had a dream; and be- hold, she saw as if a broad parchment was opened be- fore her, in which were recorded the sum of her ways ; and the crimes, as she thought, looked very black upon her. Then she cried out aloud in her * Here see, what those who cruelly and unkindly treat their godly rela- tions and friends on account of their religion, must come to feel, in tlie bit- terness of their spirit, and groan under in the sorrow of their soul, if ever the Lord grants them repentance unto life. t Is it any marvel, that a quickened, enlightened sinner, should be judged by those around him, who are yet dead in their sins, to be fidl of whims and melancholy ? No t It is very natural for them to think us fools and mad; but v/e know that they really are so. (a) Part I. p. 49—51, (b) John viii. 12' secret's visit and message to CimiSTIANA. 265 sleep, *' Lord have mercy upon me a sinner :"^(a)-— and the Httle children heard her. After this, she thought she saw two very ill-favoured ones standing by her bed-side, and saying, " What shall we do with this woman ? for she cries out for mercy waking and sleeping : if she be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall lose her as we have lost her husband. Wherefore we must, by some way, seek to take her off from the thoughts of what shall be hereaf- ter, else all the world cannot help but she will become a pilgrim." Now she awoke in a great sweat ; also a trembling was upon her : but after a while she fell to sleeping again. And then she thought she saw Christian her husband in a place of bliss, among many immortals, with an harp in his hand, standing and playing upon it before One that sat on a throne, with a rainbow about his head. She saw also, as if he bowed his head with his face towards the paved work that was under his Prince's feet, saying, " I heartily thank my Lord and King for bringing me into this place." Then shouted a company of them that stood round about, and harped with their harps : but no man living could tell what they said, but Christian and his companions. Next morning, when she was up, had prayed to God, and talked with her children awhile, one knocked hard at the door; to whom she spake out, saying, *' If thou comest in God's name, come in." So he said, '' Amen ;" and opened the door, and saluted her with, " Peace on this house." The which when he had done, he said, " Christiana, k no west thou wherefore I * This is the very §fst cry of an awakened sinner, mercy for the lost and miserable : and no sooner are the sinner's eyes opened to see his ruined, desperate state, and to cry for mercy, but the god of this world, who hi- therto had blinded the eyes, and kept the heart secure by presumption, now opposes the sinner's progress to a throne of grace, to a God of mercy, and to the Saviour of the lost. Satan does not easily part with his prey. Bnt Jesus the strong- man armed with almighty power and everlasting lovci will conquer and cast him out. {a) Luke xviii. lo-. 34 266 HE GIVES HER A LETTER FROM THE KING. am come ?" Then she blushed and trembled ; also her heart began to wax warm with desires to know from whence he came, and what his errand was to her. So he said unto her, " My name is Secret ;* I dwell with those that are high. It is talked of, where I dwell, as if thou hadst a desire to go thither : also there is a re- port, that thou art aware of the evil thou hast formerly done to thy husband, in hardening of thy heart against his way, and in keeping of these babes in their igno- rance. Christiana, the Merciful One has sent me to tell thee, that he is a God ready to forgive, and that he taketh delight to multiply the pardon of offences. He also would have thee to know, that he inviteth thee to come into his presence, to his table, and that he will feed thee with the fat of his house, and with the herit- age of Jacob thy father. " There is Christian, thy husband that was, with le- gions more, his companions, ever beholding that face that doth minister life to the beholders : and thej will all be glad, when they shall hear the sound of thy feet step over thy father's threshold." Christiana at this was greatly abashed in herself, and bowed her head to the ground. This Vision proceed- ed, and said, " Christiana, here is also a letter for thee, which I have brought from thy husband's King;" so she took it and opened it, but it smelt after the manner of the best perfume. (a) Also it was written in letters of gold. The contents of the letter were these : '' that the King would have her do as did Christian her hus- band ; for that was the only way to come to his city, and to dwell in his presence with joy for ever." At this the good woman was quite overcome : so she cried out to her visitor, *' Sir, will you carry me and my * " The fear of the Lord is the beginning' of wisdom," Psalm cxi. 10. and "The secrtt of the Lord is with them who fear him," Psalm xxv. 14. The Spirit, the Comforter, never convinces the soul of sin, but he also re- vives and comforis the sincere heart with glad tidings of tree and full par- don of sin, through the blood of the LAMB. (rt) Sol. Songs i. 3. Christiana's discourse to fter sons. 267 cliildren with you, that we may also go and worship the King?" Then said the visitor, " Christiana, the htter is be- fore the sweet. Thou must through troubles, as he did that went before thee, enter this celestial city. Wherefore I advise thee to do as did Christian thy husband : go to the Wicket- gate yonder over the plain ; for that stands in the head of the way up which thou must go, and I wish thee all good speed. Also I advise thee that thou put this letter in thy bosom : that thou read therein to thyself, and to thy children, until they have got it by heart ; for it is one of the songs that thou must sing while thou art in this house of thy pilgrimage :(a) also this thou must deliver in at the far gate."* Now I saw in my dream, that this old gentleman, as he told me this story, did himself seem to be greatly aftected therewith. He moreover proceeded, and said, So Christiana called her sons together, and began thus to address herself unto them : " My sons, I have as you may perceive, been of late under much exercise in my soul about the death of your father ; not for that I doubt at all of his happiness ; for I am satisfied now that he is well. I have been also much affected with the thoughts of mine own estate and yours, which I verily believe is by nature miserable. My carriage also to vour father in his distress is a srreat load to mv conscience : for I hardened both my heart and yours against him, and refused to go with him on pilgrimage. * Says our Lord, " When the Spirit is come, he shall testify of me — he shall lead you into all truth — he shall show you things to come." All tliis the convinced sinner finds true in experience. x\s the Spirit testifies of Clirist, so he leads tlie soul to Christ, that he may be the sinner's only hope, salvation, and streng-th. Thus he glorifies Christ. (a) Psal. cxix. 54. 268 CHRISTIANA IS VISITED BY TWO NEIGHBOURS ; *' The thoughts of these thhigs would now kill me outright, but for that a dream which I had last night, and but that for the encouragement this stranger has given me this morning. Come, my children, let us pack up, and be gone to the gate that leads us to that celes- tial country, that we may see your father, and be with him and his companions in peace, according to the laws of that land." Then did her children burst out into tears, for joy that the heart of their mother was so inclined. So the visitor bid them farewell : and they began to prepare to set out for their journey. But, while they were thus about to be gone, two of the women that were Christiana's neighbours came up to her house, and knocked at her door. To whom she said as before. At this the women were stunned ; for this kind of language they used not to hear, or to per- ceive to drop from the lips of Christiana.^ Yet they came in : but, behold, they found the good woman preparing to be gone from her house. So they began, and said, ** Neighbour, pray, what is your meaning by this?" Christiana answered, and said to the eldest of them, wdiose name was Mrs. Timorous, *' I am preparing for a journey." (This Timorous was daughter to him that met Christian upon the hill of Difficulty, and would have had him gone back for fear of the lions. )(fl!) Tim. For what journey, I pray you ? * Reader, stop and examine ; did ever any of your former friends and carnal acquaintance take knowledg^e of a difference in your language and conduct ? Do they stiil approve of you as well as ever ? What reason, tin n, have you to think yourself a pilpim ? for no sooner does any one commence a pilgrim, but that word is fulfilled, " For then I will turn to the people a pure language," Zeph. iii. 9. If the heart be ever so little acquainted with the Lord, the tongue will discover it, and the carnal and profane will ridi- cule and despise you for it. (a) Part I. p. 96. TO Wl^OM SHE DECLARES HER INTENTION. 2G9 Chr. Even to go after my old husband. — And with that she fell a weeping. Tim. I hope not so, good neighbour; pray, for your poor children's sake, do not so unwomanly cast away yourself. Chr. Nay, my children shall go with me : not one of them is willing to stay behind. Tim. I wonder in my heart, what or who has brought you into this mind ! Chr. Oh, neighbour, knew you but as much as I do, I doubt not but that you would go along with me. Tim. Pr'ythee, what new knowledge hast thou got, that so worketh off thy mind from thy friends, and that tempteth thee to go nobody kno^vs where ? Then Christiana replied, I have been sorely afflicted since my husband's departure from me ; but especially since he went over the river. But that which trou- bleth me most, is my churlish carriage to him, when he was under his distress. Besides, I am now as he was then ; nothing will serve me, but going on pilgrim- age. I was a dreaming last night, that I saw him. Oh that my soul was with him ! He dwelleth in the pre- sence of the King of the country ; he sits and eats with him at his table ; he is become a companion of im- mortals, and has a house now given him to dwell in, to which the best palaces on earth, if compared, seem to me but as a dunghill.((^) The Prince of the palace has also sent for me, with promises of entertainment, if I shall come to him ; his messenger was here even now, and brought me a letter, which invites me to come. — And with that she plucked out her letter, and read it, and said to them,^" What now will you say to this ? * This was a letter full of the love of Jesus, and the precious invitation of liis loving- heart to all sinners to come unto him, as i-ecordedin his hlcss- ed word. Happy sinners, whose eyes are opened to read them : but tijis the world calls madness. (fl) 2 Cor. V. 1—4- 270 TIMOROUS ATTEMPTS TO DISSUADE HER FROM IT. Tim. Oh the madness that has possessed thee and thy husband ! to run yourselves upon such difficuUies ! You have heai'd, I am sure, what your husband did meet vi^ith, even in a manner, at the first step that he took on his way, as our neighbour Obstinate can yet testify, for he went along with him ; yea, and Pliable too, until they, like wise men, were afraid to go any further. (a) We also heard, over and above, how he met with the lions, Apollyon, the Shadow of Death, and many other things. Nor is the danger that he met with at Vanity-Fair, to be forgotten by thee. For if he, though a man, was so hard put to it, what canst thou, being but a poor woman, do ? Consider also, that these four sAveet babes are thy children, thy flesh, and thy bones. Therefore, though thou shouldst be so rash as to cast away thyself ; yet for the sake of the fruit of thy body, keep them at home.* But Christiana said unto her. Tempt me not, my neighbour : I have now a price put into m.y hand to get a gain, and I should be a fool of the greatest sort, if I should have no heart to strike in with the oppor- tunity. And for that you tell me of all these troubles that I am like to meet with in the way, they are so far from being to me a discouragement, that they show I am in the right. TJie hitter must come before the sweety and that also will make the sweet the sweeter. Wherefore since you came not to my house in God's name, as I said, I pray you be gone, and do not dis- quiet me further.! * The Lord, who quickens us by his Spirit, and calls us by his word, well knows the carnal enemies who will oppose our progress in the divine life : therefore he tells us, " If thy brother, or the v ife of thy bosom, or thy friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee secretly from the Lord, tliou shalt not hearken unto him," &c. Deut. xiii. 6. Let the word of God be the rule, and Christiana's conduct an example to all who are setting their face Zion-ward. O heware of the reasoning of the flesh. Dread to look back. Tremble at the tiiought of going back ; for the Lord hath no plea- sure in such, Heb. x. 38. % That is riglit. It is well to be bold in the name of the Lord, with those who seek to turn us away from following on to know the Lord : for nothing (a) Part. I. p. 53—60. MERCY INCLINES TO ACCOMPANY HER. 271 Then Timorous also reviled her, and said to her fel- low, " Come, neighbour Mercy, let us leave her in her own hands, since she scorns our counsel and company." But Mercy was at a stand, and could not so readily comply with her neighbour ; and that for a two- fold reason — 1st. Her bowels yearned over Christiana. So she said within herself, '' If my neighbour will needs be gone, I will go a little way with her, and help her." — 2dly. Her bowels yearned over her own soul ; for what Christiana had said, had taken some hold upon her mind. Wherefore she said within herself again, *' I will yet have more talk with this Christiana ; and, if I find truth and life in what she shall say, myself with my heart shall also go with her." Wherefore Mercy began thus to reply to her neighbour Timo- rous. Mer. Neighbour, I did indeed come with you to see Christiana this morning ; and, since she is, as you see, a taking her last farewell of the country, I think to walk this sun- shiny morning a little with her, to help her on her way. — But she told her not of her second reason, but kept it to herself. Tim. Well, I see you have a mind to go a fooling too ; but take heed in time, and be wise : while we are out of danger, we are out ; but, when we are in, we are in. — So Mrs. Timorous returned to her house, and Christiana betook herself to her journey.* But, when Timorous was got home to her house, she sends for some of her neighbours, to wit, Mrs. Bat's-eyes, Mrs. In- considerate, Mrs. Light- mind, and Mrs. Know-no- thing. So, when they were come to her house, she falls less than life and salvation, or death and damnation, will be the issue of it. O pilgrims, beware: beware of parleying- with the carnal- Ever remem- ber, you have a nature prone to catch the falling spark from their flint and steel, and tinder about you ever ready to take the fire. * Here we see our Lord's word verified, " The one shall be taken, and the other left," Matt, xxiv- 41. jNIercy obeys the call — Timorous pervorse- }y rejects it 272 TIMOROUS, BAT's-EYES, &C. talk of CHRISTIANA. to telling of the story of Christiana, and of her intended journey. And thus she began her tale — Neighbours, having but little to do this morning, I went to give Christiana a visit ; and, when I came at the door, I knocked, as you know it is our custom : and she answered, "If you come in God's name, come in." So in I went, thinking all was well : but, when I came in, I found her preparing herself to depart the town ; she, and also her children. So I asked her, what was her meaning by that ? And she told me in bhort, that she was now of a mind to go on pilgrimage, as did her husband. She told me also a dream that she had, and how the King of the country where her husband w^is, had sent her an inviting letter to come thidier. Then said Mrs. Know-nothing, And what, do you think she wall go ? Tim. Ay, go she will, whatever come on't ; and methinks, I know it by this ; for that which was my great argument to persuade her to stay at home, (to wit, the troubles she was like to meet with in the way,) is one great argument with her, to put her forward on her journe}'. For she told me in so many w^ords, " The hitter goes before the sweet : yea, and forasmuch as it doth, it makes the sweet the sw^eeter." Mrs. Bat's-eyes. Oh this blind and foolish w^oman ! and will she not take warning by her husband's afflic- tions ? For my part, I see, if he w^ere here again, he would rest him content in a whole skin, and never run so m.any hazai'ds for nothing. Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying, Away wdth such fantastical fools from the town : a good riddance for my part, I say of her ; should she stay where she dw^ells, and retain this mind, wdio could live quietly by her? for she will either be dumpish or unneighbourly^ to talk of such matters as no wise body can abide : ^vherefore, for my part, I shall never be sorry for her departure; let her go, and let better come in her room: Christiana persuades mercy to go with her. ^75 it was never a good worid since these whimsical fools dwelt in it.* Then Mrs. Light- mind added as folio weth : Come, put this kind of talk away. I was yesterday at madam Wanton's, (a) w^here we were as merry as the maids. For who do you think should be there, but I and Mrs* Love-the-flesh, and three or four more, with Mrs* Lechery, Mrs. Filth, and some others : so there we had music and dancing, and what else was meet to fill up the pleasure. And, I dare say, my lady hcself is an admirable well-bred gentlewoman, and Mr. Lechery is as pretty a fellow. By this time Christiana was got on her way, and Mercy went along with her : so as they went, her chil- dren being there also, Christiana began to discourse* " And, Mercy," said Christiana, *' I take this as an unexpected favour, that thou shouldest set foot out of doors with me, to accompany me a little in my way.'* Then said young Mercy, (for she was but young,) If I thought it would be to purpose to go with you, I would never go near the town. Well, Mercy, said Christiana, cast in thy lot with me; I well know what will be the end of our pilgrim- 1'2 ^82 ivIERCY ASKS G001>AV1LL ABOUT THE DOG. manner. But now we are in, we are in, and J am glad with all my heart. Mer. I will ask, if you please, next time he comes down, why he keeps such a filthy cur in his yard : I hope he will not take it amiss. Do so, said the children, and persuade him to hang him ; for we are afraid he will bite us when wc go hence. So at last he came down to them again, and Mercy fell to the ground on her face before him, and wor- shipped, and said, *' Let my Lord accept the sacrifice of praise which I now offer unto him with the calves of my lips." So he said unto her, ** Peace be to thee ; stand up.'* But she continued upon her face, and said, " Righ-* teous art thou, O Lord, when I plead w^ith thee, yet let me talk with thee of thy judgments ;"(c5) wherefore dost thou keep so cruel a dog in thy yard, at the sight of which, such women and children as we, are ready to flee from the gate wiih fear ? He answered and said. That dog has another owner : he is also kept close in another man's ground, only my pilgrims hear his barking : he belongs to the castle which you see there at a distance,(/5) but can come up to the avails of this place. He has frighted many an honest pilgrim from worse to better, by the great voice of his roaring. Indeed, he that owneth him doth not keep him out of any good-will to me or mine, but with intent to keep the pilgrims from coming to me, and that they may be afraid to come and knock at this gate for entrance. Sometimes also he has broken out, and has worried some that I loved ; but I take all at present patiently. I also give my pilgrims timely help, so that they are not delivered up to his power, to do to them what his doggish nature would prompt him to. But what ! my purchased one, I trow, hadst thou known never so much before-hand, thou wouldest not (fl) Jcr. xii. 1, 2. {b) Part L p- M. THEY GO ON THEIR WAY REJOICING. 283 have been afraid of a dog. The beggars diat go from door to door, will, rather than they will lose a supposed alms, run the hazard of the bawling, barking, and biting too of a dog : and shall a dog in another man's yard ; a dog whose barking I turn to the profit of pil» grims, keep any from coming to me ? I deliver them from the lions, and, '* my darling from the power of the dog." - Then said Mercy, I confess my ignorance : I speak what I understand not : I acknowledge that thou doest all things well. Then Christiana began to talk of their journey, and to inquire after the way. (a) So he fed them and washed their feet, and set them in the way of his steps, according as he had dealt with her husband be- fore. So I saw in my dream that they went on their way ; and the weather was comfortable to them. Then Christiana began to sing, saying, *' Bless'd be the day that I began A pilgrim for to be ; And blessed also be that man That thereunto mov'd me. 'Tis true, 'twas long ere I began To seek to live for ever :(6) But now I run fust as I can ; 'Tis better late than never. Our tears to joij^ our fears to faithj Are turned, as we see ; That our beginning, (as one saith) Shows what our end will be." {a) Part I. p. 74. {b) Matt, xj£. 1^. 284 THE CHILDREN" EAT THE EAEMY's FRUITc CHAPTER III. IfHE PILGRIMS ARE ASSAULTED, BUT RELIEVED. ARE ENTERTAINED AT THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSE. ^ OW there was on the other side of the wall, that fenced in the way up which Christiana and her com- panions were tp go, a garden, and that belonged to him, whose was that barking dog, of wiiom mention was made before. And some of the fruit-trees that grew in the garden, shot their branches over the wall 5 and being mellow, they that found them did gather them up, and eat of them to their hurt. So Christi- ana's boys, (as boys are apt to do,) being pleased with the trees, and with the fruit that did hang thereon, did pluck them and began to eat. Their mother did also chide them for so doing, but still the boys went on.^ " Well," said she, "my sons, you transgress ; for that fruit is none of ours :" but she did not know that they did belong to the enemy : I'll warrant you, if she had, she would have been readv to die for fear. But that passed, and they went on their way. — Now, by that they were gone about two bow's-shot from the place that led them into the way, they espied two very ill-favoured ones coming down apace to meet them.f With that Christiana and Mercy her friend covered themselves with their veils, and kept also on their journey : the children also w^ent on before : so that at last they met together. Then they that came down to meet them, came just up to the women, as if they * What is this garden, but the world ? What is the fruit they here found ? The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and tlie pride of life^ 1 John ii. 16. f What are these ill-favoured ones ? Such as you will be sure to meet with in your pilgrimage ; some vile lusts, or cursed corruptions, M'hich are suited to your carnal nature. These will attack you, strive to prevail ag-ainst you, and overcome you- Mind hov/ these pilgrims acted, and follow their, examplCo THE WOMEN ARE ASSAULTED BY TWO MEN. 285 would embrace them ; but Christiana said, '' Stand back, or go peaceably as you should." Yi^t these two, as men that are deaf, regarded not Christiana's words, but began to lay hands upon them : at that Christiana waxed very wroth, and spurned at them with her feet. Mercy also, as well as she could, did what she could to shift them. Christiana again said to them, " Stand back aiid be gone, for we have no money to lose, being pil- grims as you see, and such too as live upon the chai^ity of our friends." Then said one of the two men. We make no assault upon your money, but are come out to tell you, that if you will but grant one small request which we shall ask, we will make women of you for ever. Now Christiana, imagining what they should mean, made answer again, " We will neither hear nor regard, nor yield to what you shall ask. We are in haste, and cannot stay : our business is of life and death." So again she and her companions made a fresh essay to go past them : but they letted them in their way. And they said, we intend no hurt to your lives ; 'tis another thing we would have. "Ay," cjuoth Christiana, "You would have us body and soul, for I know 'tis for that you are come ; but we will die rather upon the spot, than to suffer our- selves to be brought into such snares as shall hazard our wxll- being hereafter." And with that they both shrieked out, and cried, Murder ! Murder ! and so put themselves under those laws that are provided for the protection of women. (a) But the men still made their approach upon them, with design to prevail against them. They therefore cried out again.* * Here we see that the most violent temptation to the greatest evil is not in, if resisted and not complied with. Our Lord himself was tempted in (a) Deut. xxii. 23—27. *^ §85 THEY ARE RESCUED FROM THE RUFFIANS. Now they being, as I said, not far from the gate, iTi at which they came, their voice was heard from where they were thither : wherefore some of the house came out, and knowing that it was Christiana's tongue, they made haste to her relief. But by that they were got within sight of them, the women were in a very great scuffle : the children also stood crying by. Then did he who came in for their relief call out to the ruffians, saying, " What is that thing you do ? Would you make my Lord's people to transgress ?" He also at- tempted to take them ; but they did make their escape over the wall into the garden of the man to whom the great dog belonged : so the dog became their protect- or. This Reliever then came up to the women, and asked them how they did. So they answered, " Wc thank thy Prince, pretty well ; only we have been somewhat aftrighted : we thank thee also, that thou camest in to our help, for otherwise we had been over- come." So after a few more words, this Reliever said as fol- loweth : I marvelled much, when you were entertained at the gate above, seeing ye know that ye were but weak women, that you petitioned not the Lord for a conductor : then might you have avoided these trou- bles and dangers : he would have granted you one.* Alas ! said Christiana, we were so taken with our present blessing, that dangers to come were forgotten by us : besides, who could have thought, that so near the king's palace, there should have lurked such naugh- ty ones ? Indeed it had been well for us, had we asked all thing's like as we are, yet without s'n. Therefore, ye followers of him, don't be dejected and cast down, though you should be exercised with temptations to the blackest crimes, and the most heinous sins. Christ is faithful, and he will not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able ; but will, with the temptation, also make a way to escape, that we may be able to bear it, 1 Cor. x. 13. * Let this convince us of our backwardness to prayer, and make us at- tend to that scripture, " Ye bave not, because ye ask not." James iv- 2- IPILGRIMS SHOULD ASK FOR EVERY TniNG NEEDFUL. 287 our Lord for one ; but, since our Lord knew it would be for our profit, I wonder he sent not one along- with us.* Rel. It is not alwaj^s necessary to grant things not asked for, lest by so doing they become of little es- teem : but, when the want of a thing is felt, it then comes under, in the eyes of him that feels it, that es- timate that properly is its due ; and so consequently will be hereafter used. Had my Lord granted you a conductor, you would not, neither, so have bewailed that oversight of yours in not asking for one, as now you have occasion to do. So all things work for good, and tend to make you more wary.f Chr. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and con- fess our folly, and ask one ? Rel. Your confession of your folly I will present him with : to go back again, you need not ; for in all places where you shall come you will find no want at all ; for at every of my Lord's lodgings, wiiich he has prepared for the reception of his pilgrims, there is suffi- cient to furnish them against all attempts whatsoever. But as I said, " he v/ill be inquired of by them, to do it for them."(«) And it is a poor thing that is not worth asking for. When he had thus said, he went back to his place, and the pilgrims went on their way- Then said Mercy, What a sudden blank is here ! I made account we had been past all danger, and that we should never sorrow more. Thy innocency, my sister, said Christiana to Mercy, may excuse thee much ; but as for me, my fault is so * It is well to ralue present blessings, to be joyful in them, and thankful for them ; but it is wrong- to forg-et our danglers, and g-row secure. J What loving", wliat precious reasoning' is this ! With what tender af- fection does our Lord reprove. See how kindly it works upon a pilg-rim's soul. P )or Christiana v/as for going- back to confess her folly, and make her request to her Lord. But she is forbidden, and encouraged and com- forted to g-o on. O how does our Lord bear, and what pains does lie take witli us, poor awkward creatures, who are ever prone to act amiss. Let rt ftxov think most lowly of ourselves, and most highly cf him. (■«) Ezek- xxxvj, "7. 288 THEY APPROACH THE INTERPRETER'S HOUSEc much tlie greater, for that I saw this danger before t came out of the doors, and yet did not provide for it where provision might have been had. I am much to be blamed.* Then said Mercy, how knew you this before you came from home ? Pray open to me this riddle. Chr. Why, I will tell you. — Before I set foot out of doors, one night, as I lay in my bed, I had a dream about this : for methought I saw two men, as like these as ever the world they could look, stand at my bed's feet, plotting how they might prevent my salvation, I will tell you their very words : they said, (it was when I was in my troubles,) " What shall we do with tliis woman ? for she cries out waking and sleeping for for- giveness : if she be suffered to go on as she begins^ we shall lose her as we have lost her husband." This you know might have made me take heed, and hav6 provided when provision might have been had. Well, said Mercy, as by this neglect we have an oc-* casion ministered unto us to behold our imperfections, so our Lord has taken occasion thereby to make mani- fest the riches of his grace ; for he, as we see, has fol- lowed us with unasked kindness, and has delivered us from their hands that were stronger than we, of his mere good pleasure. Thus now, when they had talked away a little more time, they drew near to an house that stood in the way : which house was built for the relief of pil- grims : as you will find more fully related in the first part of the records of the Pilgrim's Progress, (c) So they drew on towards the house (the house of the In- terpreter ; ) and, when they came to the door, they heard a great talk in the house : then they gave ear, and heard, as they thought, Christiana mentioned by name. For you must know, that there went along; * Here is the display of a truly Christian spirit, in that open and ingenu- ous confession of her fault, taking all, the blame upon herself, exaggex-ating it, and excusing- Mercy. (a)Parti. p.^5-.-ar- THE DOOR IS OPENED *rO THEIVf. 28*) even before her, a talk of her and her children going bn pilgrimage. And this was the more pleasing to them, oecause they had heard that she was Christian's wife, that woman who was some time ago so unwilling to hear of going on pilgrimage. Thus, therefore, they stood still, and heard the good people within commend- ing her, who they little thought stood at the door. ---At last Christiana knocked, as she had done at the gate before. Now, when she had knocked, there came to the door a young damsel, named Innocent, and opened the door, and looked, and behold, two women were there. Then said the damsel to them, " With whom would you speak in this place ? Christiana answered, " We understand that this is a privileged place for those that are become pilgrims, and we now at this door arc such : wherefore we pray that we may be partakers of that for which we at this time are come ; for the day, as thou seest^ is very far spent, and we are loth to-night to go any further. Dam. Pray what may I call your name, that I may- tell it to my Lord within ? Chr. My name is Christiana; I was the wife of that pilgrim that some years ago did travel this way ; and these be his four children. This maiden is also my companion, and is going on pilgrimage too. Then ran Innocent in (for that was her name,) and said to those within, " Can you think who is at the door? there is Christiana and her children, and her companion, all Waiting for entertainment here!" Then they leaped for joy, and went and told their master* So he came to the door, and, looking upon her, he said, " Art thou that Christiana whom Christian the good man left behind him, when he betook himself to a pilgrim's life ?" Chr. I am that w^oman that was so hard-hearted as to slight my husband's troubles^ and that left him to ga S7 29b THEY ARE WELCOMED TO THE HOtSEo on his journey alone ; and these are his four children ; but now I also am come, for I am convinced that no wa}^ is right but this.* Inter, Then is fufilled that which is written of the man that said to his son, '' Go work to-day in my vineyard ; and he said to his father, I will not ; but af-. terwards repented and went.'-(a) Then said Cliristiana, So be it ; Amen. God make it a true saying upon me, and grant that I may be found at the last **of him in peace, without spot, and blame- less!" Inter. But why standest thou at the door ? Come^ in, thou daughter of Abraham : we were talking of thee but now, for tidings have come to us before, hoAV thou art become a pilgrim. Come, children, come in: come maiden, come.— ^So he had them all into the house. So, when thev were within, thev werc bidden to sit down and rest them ; the which when they had done, those that attended upon the pilgrims in the house came into the room to see them. And one smiled, and another smiled, and they all smiled, for joy that Christiana was become a pilgrim t they also looked upon the boys ; they stroked them over their faces with their hands, in token of their kind reception of * Here see how the experience of true grace worlts in the heart : by keeping- the subjects of it low in their own eves, and cutting cff all sell- exaltings. *' I am that hard-hearted woman,'* ^.c Tliis evei* dwielt upper- most in Christiana's heart. Oh soul, if thou truly khowest th\self, thou >vilt ever be sinking into nothing, because a sinner before the Lord, and confessing thy vileness unto him, acknowledge if he had left thee to thy* self, destruction must have been thy inevitable doom. And see how confix dent divine teaching makes us. Under its power and influence, we can say with Christiana, *' I am convinced that no way is right but tllis," even to be a pilgrim of the Lord, and sojourner upon the earth. (a) Matt. xxj. 28, 29. * n n ^w. THE MUCK RAKE. THE MAN WITH THE MUCK-RAKE. 29i^ them: they also carried it lovingly to Mercy, and bid them all welcome into their Master's house. ^"^^ Alter a while, because supper was not ready, the Interpreter took them into his significant roo?ns, and showed them what Christian, Christiana's husband, had seen some time before. Here therefore, they* saw the man in the cage, the man and his dream, the man that cut his way tlirough his enemies, and the picture of the greatest of all ; together with the rest of those things that were then so profitable to Christian, This done, and, after those things had been somct what digested by Christiana and her company, the In- terpreter takes them apart again, and has them first into a room, where was a man that could look no way but downwards, with a nmck-rake in his hand : there stood also one over his head with a celestial crown in his hand, and proffered him that cfown for his muck- rake ; but the man did neither look up nor regard, but raked to himself the straws, the small sticks, and dust of the floor. Then said Christiana, I persuade myself, that I know somewhat the meaning of this; for this is the figure of a man in this world : is it not, good Sir ? Thou hast said right, said he, and his muck-rake doth show his carnal mind. And, whereas thou seeat him rather give heed to rake up straws and sticks, and the dust of the floor, than do what he says tliat calls to him from above, with the celestial crown in his hand ; it is to show, that heaven is but as a fable to some, and that things here are counted the only things sub- stantial. Now, whereas it was also showed thee, that * Here is joy indeed, which strangers to the love of Christ intermeddle not with. Believer, -did you never partake of tiiis pleasine;-, this delightful sensation, on seemg- otlier poor sinners Uke thyself, called to know Jesus and follow him ? Surely this is the joy of heavt-n ; and if thou hast this joy, thou hast the love that reigns in heaven. O for a spread and increase of tliis ;jpirit among Christians of all denominations- 5292 THE SPIDER ON THB WALL J the man could look no way but downwards, it is to let thee know, that earthly things, when they are with power upon men's minds, quite carry their hearts away from God. Then said Christiana, O ! deliver me from this muck-rake. That prayer, said the Interpreter, has lain by till it is almost rusty : *^ Give me not riches," is scarce the jM'ayer of one of ten thousand, (o;) Straws, and sticks, and dust, with most are the things now looked after. With that Mercy and Christiana wept, and said, ** It is, alas ! too true."^ Wlien the Interpreter had showed them this, he had them into the very best room in the house (a very brave room it was : ) so he bid thern look round about,, and see if they could find any thing profitable there. Then they looked round and round ; for there was no- thing to be seen but a very great spider on the wall ; and that they overlooked. Then said Mercy, Sir, I see nothing; but Chiistiana held her peace. But, said tlie Interpreter, " Look again :'^ she therefore looked again, and said, " Here is not any thing but an ugly spider, who hangs by her hands upon the wall.'^ *' Then," said he, " is there but one * The emblematical instruction at the Interpreter's house, in the former part, was so important and comprehensive, that no otlier selection equally interesting could be expected, some valuable hints, however, are here ad- duced. The first emblem is very plain, and so apposite, that it is a wonder any person should read it, without lifting up a prayer to the Lord, and say- ing, " Oh ! deliver me from this Muck-rake-" Yet alas, it is to be feared^ such prayers are still little used, even by professors of the Gospel; at least they are contradicted by the habitual conduct of numbers among them, and this should very properly lead us to weep over others, and tremble over ourselves. Iteader, didst thou, like these pious pilgrims, never shed a ge- nerous tear, for thy base and disingenuous conduct towards thy Lord, in preferring the sticks and straws of this world, to tlie unsearchable riches cf Christ, and the salvation of thy immortal sou!.. (a) Prov. sxx F: THE RIDDLE THEREOF EXPLAINED. 293 spider in all this spacious room?'' Then the water stood in Christiana's eyes, for she was a \voman quick of apprehension : and she said, " Yes, Lord, there is Xnore here than one : yea, and spiders whose venom is far more destructive than that which is in her." The Interpreter then looked pleasantly on her, and said, '' Thou hast said the truth." This made Mere}' blush, and the boys to cover their faces ; for they all began now to understand the riddle.^ Then said the Intei-preter again , ' The spider taketh hold with her hands (as you see,) and is in king's pala- ces." And wherefore is this recorded, but to show you, that how full of the venom of sin soever you be, yet you may, by the hand of faith, lay hold of, and dwell in, the best room that belongs to the king's house above ? I thought, said Christiana, of something of this ; but I could not imagine it all. I thought, that we were like spiders, and that we looked like ugly creatures, in what fine rooms soever we were ; but that by this spi- der, this venemous aud ill-favoured creature, we w^ere. to learn how to act faith, that came not into my thoughts ; that she worketh with hands ; and, as I see, dwells in the best room in the house. — God has made nothing in vain. Then they seemed all to be glad ; but the water stood in their eyes : yet they looked one upon another, and also bowed before the Interpreter. He had them then into another room, wiiere was a hen and chickens, and bid them observe a while. So one of the chickens went to the trough to drink, and * The author did not mean by the emblem of tl)e spider, that the sinner might confidently assure himself of salvation, by the blood of Christ, while he continued full of the poison of sin, without experiencing- and evi- dencing- any change ; but only, that no consciousness of actual guilt, and inward pollution need discourage any one from applying to Chrict, and flee- ing for refuge, " to lay hold on the hope set before »hcm," that thus the sincere soul may he delivered from condenmation, cleansed ftdly from pol- lution, and so made meet for those blessed mansi'^ns, into which no unclcsin ':hing can find admission. 204 THE HEI^ AND CHICKENS. ever}^ time she drank she hfted up her head and he^ eyes towards heaven. *' See," said he, *' what this little chick doeth, and learn of her to acknowledge whence your mercies come, by receiving them with looking up. — Yet again," said he, *' observe and look ;!' so they gave heed, and perceived tliat the hen did walk in a fourfold method towards her chickens. 1. She had a common calU and that she had all the day long. 2. She had a special call, and that she had but sometimes. 3. She had a brooding note. And, 4. She had an out cry. [a) Now, said he, compare this hen to your King, and these chickens to his obedient ones. For, answerable to her, himself has his methods, which he w^alketh in towards his people : by his common call he gives nothing ; by his special call he always has something to give ; he has also a brooding voice for them that are under his wing; and he has an outcry, to give the alarm when he seeth the enemv come. I choose, mv darlings, to lead you into the room where such things are, because vou are women, and thev are easv for you.* * Our Lord hath, In Immense condescension, employed tliis emblem, to re- present his tender love to sinners, for whom he bare the storm of wrath him- self, that by flying to him, they might be safe and happy under the shadow of his wing". Matt- xiii- ^7- — The co'mvion call signifies the general invitatiorrs"^ of the gospel, which should be addressed without restriction to every crea- ture within the sound thereof, " preach this my gospel to every creature :" *"' as many as ye find bid to the marriage." In proportion as sinners obey what Mr Bunyan termed a common colly so shall they feel what he styles a special call; when (Jod bestows the grace, peace, and pardon of the gospel of Christ upon those who believe with an heart unto righteousness. The brood- ing note is, when he gathers them under his wings, warms their hearts with the comforts of his love, nourislies their souls with close fellowship with himself, and refreshes their spirits Avith the overflowings of joy in the Holy Ghost. *' In the shadow of tiiy wings will I rejoice," says Da^id, Ps. Ixii. 7- '* I sat under his shadow with great delight, and his fruit was sweet unto my tsste," Song ii. 3- O for more of these precious brooding notes, to be ga- tl)ered under tlie wings of our Immanuel ! But be our frames and experi- ences wiiat they may still we are ever in danger; for our enemies surround r.s on every side. Therefore our Lord has an outcry ; he gives the alarm, -alls upon us, and va.rns us of danger. Why ? that wc should flee to him> (a) Matt, xxlii., 27- THB PATIENCE OP THE SHEEP. 295 '^ And, Sir", said Christiana, "pray let us sec some more." So he had them into the shiughter-house^ where was a butcher killing of sheep : and, behold, the sheep was quiet, and took her death patiently. <' Then," said the Interpreter, " you must learn of this sheep to suffer, and to put up with wrongs without murmurings and complaints. Behold how quickly she takes her death, and, without objecting, she suffer- eth her skin to be pulled over her ears. — Your King- doth call you his sheep. "^ After this he led them into his garden, where was great variety of flowers : and he said, " Do you see all these?" So Christiana said, " Yes." Then said he again, " Behold the flowers are divers in stuture, in quality, and colour, and smell, and virtue ; and sonie are better than some ; also where the gardener hath set them, there they stand, and quarrel not one with another."! Again, he had them into his field, Vvhich he had sown with wheat and corn : but, when they beheld, the tops of all were cut off', only the straw remained. He said again, " This ground was dunged, and plough- ed, and sowed ; but what shall we do with the crop ?" Then said Christiana, " Burn some, and make muck of the rest." Then said the Interpreter again, '' Fruit you seCj is that thing you look for, and for want of that you condemn it to the fire, and to be trodden under foot of men; beware that in this vou condemn not yourselves. J and run into him. For "the name of the Lord is a strong" tower: tJic ripchteous runneth into it, and is sufe," Prov. xviii. 10- * Were we as sheep g-omg- astray ? Are we now returned to thee, O Christ, the g-reat Shepherd and Bishop of our souls ? Lord give us more and more of thy meek and lowly spirit ! ■j- Christ's church is his garden; believers are planted in it by the power ftf his g'race, and they shall soon be transplanted into his king'dom of glory» Though there may be little non-essential diflerences of judgment, yet wliy should they fall out? Ofor more love and peace from Jesus, and then tliere will be more among* each other. ± A precious caution. See to it, Christian, that you avoid those things ^hich cause deadnes^ and unfruitfuljiess, &i\d ft^lloTy those things whicK 296 THE KOBIN RED-BREAST* Then, as they were coming in from abroad, they es- pied a robin with a great spider in his mouth ; so the Interpreter said, " Look here." So they looked, and Mercy wondered ; but Christiana said, '' What a dis- paragement is it to such a httle pretty bird as the rob- bin-red- breast is! he being also a bird above many, that ioveth to maintain a kind of sociableness with men : I had thought they had lived upon crumbs of bread, or upon other such harmless matter : I like him worse than I did.'' ' The Interpreter then replied, This robbin is an em- blem, very apt to set forth some professors by ; ^for to sight they are, as this robbin, pretty of note, colour, and carriage ; they seem also to have a very great love for professors that are sincere ; and above all other to desire to associate with them, and to be in their com- pany; as if they could live upon the good man's crumbs. They pretend also, that therefore it is that they frequent the house of the godly, and the appoint- ments of the Lord : but when they are by themselves, as the robbin, they can catch and gobble up spiders^ they can change their diet, drink and swallow down sin like water.* So when they were come again into the house, be- cause supper as yet was not ready, Christiana again desired that the Interpreter would either show or tell ^some other things that are profitable. Then the Interpreter began, and said: The fatter die sow is, the more she desires the mire; the fatter the tend to quicken and make your souls fruitful in good works, to the glory of God. * Reader, a very striking emblem this, and most pertinently applied : and, if your soul is sincere, it will cause a holy fear, create a godly jea- lousy, put you upon self-examining, and make you sigh, out in some such words as David, " Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me, and know my thoughts ; and see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting," Ps. cxxxix. 23, 24. O what will it avail m a dying hour, or in the judgment day, that we have worn the mark of profession, and seemed to man, what we were not in heart and reality of life before God ? From all self-deceiving, good Lord^ deliver us ! for we are n^tuv" ally prone to it. THE interpreter's INSTRUCTIONS. 297 t)x is, the more gamesomely he goes to the slaughter ; and the more healthy the lusty man is, the more prone is he unto evil. There is a desire in women to go neat and fine, and it is a comely thing to be adorned with that which in God's sight is of great price. 'Tis easier watching a night or two, than to sit up a whole year together : so 'tis easier for one to begin to profess well, than to hold out as he should to the end. Every ship-master, when in a storm, will willingly cast that overboard that is of the smallest value in the vessel : but who will throw the best out first ? None but he that feareth not God. One leak will sink a ship ; and one sin will destroy a sinner. He that forgets his friend, is ungrateful unto him : but he that forgets his Saviour, is unmerciful to him- self. He that lives in sin, and looks for happiness hereafter, is like him that soweth cockle, and thinks to fill his barn with wheat and barley. If a man would live well, let him fetch his last day to him, and make it always his company- keeper. Whispering and change of thoughts prove that sin is in the world. If the world, which God sets light by, is counted a thing of that worth with men ; what is heaven, that God commendeth ? If the life that is attended with so many troubles, is so loth to be let go by us, what is the life above ? Every body will cry up the gosdness of men ; but who is there, that is, as he should be, affected with the goodness of God ? We seldom sit down to meat, but we eat and leave ; so there is in Jesus Christ more merit and righteous^ ness than the whole world has need of.' 38 29S CHRISTIANA DECLARES HOW SHE BECAME When the Interpreter had done, he takes them out into his garden again, and had them to a tree, whose inside was all rotten and gone, and yet it grew and had leaves. Then said Mercy, " What means this ? — This tree," said he, " whose outside is fair, and whose inside is rotten, is it, to which many may be compared that are in the garden of God ; who with their mouths speak high in behalf of God, but in deed will do nothing for him ; whose leaves are fair, but their heart good for nothing, but to be tinder for the devil's tinder-box." Now supper was ready, the table spread, and all things set on board ; so they sat down and did eat, when one had given thanks. And the Interpreter did usually entertain those that lodged with him, with mu- sic at meals ; so the minstrels played. There was also one that did sing, and a very fine voice he had. His song was this — " The Lord is only my support, And he that doth me feed ; How can I then want any thing Whereof I stand in need?" When the song and music were ended, the Intef-^- preter asked Christiana, what it was that at first did move her thus to betake herself to a pilgrim's life ? Christiana answered : First, the loss of my husband came into my mind, at which I was heartily grieved ; but all that was but natural affection. Then, after that, came the troubles and pilgrimage of my husband into mind, and also how like a churl I had carried it to him as to that. So guilt took hold of my mind, and would have drawn me into the pond ; but that opportunely I had a dream of the well-being of my husband, and a letter sent me by the King of that country where my husband dwells, to come to him. The dream and the A PILGRIM, AND WHAT BEFELL HER IN THE WAY. 299 letter together so wrought upon my mind, that they forced me to this way. Inter. But met you with no opposition before you set out of doors ? Chr. Yes, a neighbour of mine, one Mrs. Timo- rous (she was kin to him that would have persuaded my husband to go back, for fear of the lions,) she also so befooled me,* for, as she called it, my intended des- perate adventure ; she also urged what she could to dishearten me from it ; the hardships and troubles that my husband met with in the way : but all this I got over pretty well. But a dream that I had of two ill- looking ones, that I thought did plot how to make me miscarry in my journey, that hath troubled me : yea, it still runs in my mind, and makes me afraid of every one that I meet, lest they should meet me to do me a mischief, and to turn me out of my way. Yea, I may tell my Lord, though I would not have every body know it, that between this and the gate by which we got into the way, we were both so sorely assaulted, that we were made to cry out murder ; and the two that made this assault upon us, were like the two that I saw in my dream. Then said the Interpreter, " Tiiy beginning is good, thy latter end shall greatly increase.'* So he address- ed him to Mercy, and said unto her, ** And what mo* red thee to come hither, sweet heart ?" Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and for a while continued silent. Then said he, Be not afraid, only believe, and speak thy mind. Then she began and said. Truly, Sir, my want of experience is that which makes me covet to be in si- * Ah, Mrs. Timorous \ How many professed pili^rims hast thou befooled and turned back ! How often docs she attack and affright many real pil- grims ! O may we say to every incitement to self-complacency, in our Lord's words, " Get thee behind me, Satan ; thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that bq of men.'* Mat. xvi. 23. 300 mercy's account of herself : lence, and that also that filleth me with fears of coming' short at last. I cannot tell of visions and dreams, as my friend Christiana can ; nor know I what it is to mourn for my refusing of the counsel of those that were good relations.* Inter. What was it then, dear heart, that hath pre- vailed with thee to do as diuu hast done ? Mercy. Why, when our friend here Avas packing up to be gone from our town, I and another went acci- dentally to see her. So we knocked at the door, and went in. When we were within, and seeing what she was doing, we asked her what she meant ? She said, she was sent for to go to her husband ; and then she up and told us how she had seen him in a dream, dwelling in a curious place, among im- mortals, wearing a crown, playing upon a harp, eating and drinking at his Prince's table, and singing praises to him for the bringing him thither, &c. Now me- thought while she was telling these things unto us, my heart burned within me. And I said in my heart. If this be true, I will leave my father and my mother, and the land of my nativity, arid will, if I may, go along with Christiana. So I asked her further of the truth of these things, and if she would let me go with her ; for I saw now, that there was no dwelling, but with the danger of ru- in, any longer in our town. But yet I came away with a heavy heart ; not for that I was unwilling to come away, but for that so many of my relations were left be^ hind. And I am come with all my heart, and will, if I may, go with Christiana to her husband, and his King, * A very simple and artless confession. The Lord works very differently Xipon the hearts of sin)iers, but always to one and the same end, namely, to cause us to prize Christ, liis salvation, and his M'ays, and to abhor om-- selves, the paths of sin, and to cast off all self-righteous hopes. If this is effected in thy heart. Header, no matter whether thou cans', tell of visions and dreams, and talk high of experiences. Many are, and have been de- ceived by these things, and come to nothing. But where the soul is rooted and grounded in the knowledge of precious Christ, and love to his ways^ though there may be many fears, yet this is an indubitable proof of a rea^ and sincere pilgrim. SHE IS ENCOURAr.F.n BY THE INTERPRETER. 301 Inter. Thy settii\^ out is good, for thou hast giv- en credit to the truth ;^ thou art a Ruth, who did, for the love she bare to Naomi, and to the Lord her God, leave flither and mother, and the land of her nativity, to come out and go with a people that she knew not before, '' The Lord recompense thy work, and a full reward be given thee of the Lord God of Israel, un- der whose wings thou art come to trust. "(«) Now supper was ended, and preparation was made for bed ; the women were laid singly alone, and the boys by themselves. Now when Mercy was in bed, she could not sleep for joy, for that now her doubts of missing at last were removed further from her than ever they were before. So she lay blessing and prais- ing God, who had such favour for her.f * Thou hast given credit to tlie truth. What is this but faith ; the faith of the operation of God ? But some may ask, Wliat is justifying", saving faith ; nothing more than a belief of the truth ? If so, the very devils believe ; yea, more, they tremble also. True : but mind how Mercy's faith wrought by her works. True, she did not tremble, like a devil, without hope, but she fled for refuge to the hope set before her in the gospel. She fled from sin, from the city of destruction, to Christ for salvation. Though she had not the joy of fuitli, yet she followed on to know the Lord, walking in his ways, and hoping for comfort from the Lord in his due time. O how are many poor pilgrims' hearts dejected and distressed about the faith of the gospel, by the strange perplexnig, unscriptural definitions which have been given of it ! whereis faith is the most simple thing in tlie world, it is the belief of the truth as it is in Jesus ; that we are lost sinners in ourselves, and that there is salvation for us in him. Where this is believed in the heart, it causes a sinner to become a pilgrim ; believing the exceeding sin- fulness of sin, the perfect purity of God's law, his own ruined state, the preciousness of Christ, the glory of his salvation, the necessity of holiness, and the hope of glory ; this faitli will influence the conduct, bring love in- to the heart, and cause the soul to persevere, looking to Jesus the author and finisher of our faith. O Reader, if thou hast a grain of this precious faith in <^hy heart, bless Jesus for it, and go on thy way rejoicing. f Here now is the comfort of faith. As by constant exercise of ourfiiith, it grows strong, so it expels our doubts, enlivens our hearts, and sets our souls a blessing and praising our Immanuel. This prayer, *' Lord increase opr faith !" is ever needful for God's glory, and our soul's comlort. (a) Ruth ii. 11,12. 302 THE PILGRIMS PREPARE TO DEPART, CHAPTER IV. THE PILGRIMS CONDUCTED BY GREAT- HEART, PROCEED ON THEIR JOURNEY. In the morning they arose with the sun, and prepared themselves for their departure ; but the Interpreter would have them tarry awhile : " for," said he, " you must orderly go from hence." Then said he to the damsel that first opened unto them, " Take them and have them into the garden to the hath^ and there wash them and make them clean from the soil, which they have gathered by travelling." Then Innocent the damsel took them, and led them into the garden, and brought them to the bath ; so she told them, that there they must wash and be clean, for so her Master would have the women to do, that called at his house as they were going on pilgrimage. Then they went in and washed, yea, they and the boys and all ; and they came out of that bath not only sweet and clean, but also much enlivened and strengthened in their joints. So when they came in, they looked fairer a deal than when they went out to the washing.* When they were returned out of the garden from the bath, the Interpreter took them, and looked upon them, and said unto them, " Fair as the moon." Then he called for the seal, wherewith they used to be sealed that were washed in his bath. So the seal was brought, and he set his mark upon them, that they might be known in the places whither they were yet to go. Now the seal was the contents and sum of the passo- * There are no pilgrims but daily need to have recourse to this bath. What may we understand by it ? The blood of Jesus, which cleanses us from all sin, 1 John i. 7- Christ is the fountain opened for sin, and for un- cleanness, Zech.xiii. 1. Christ is the soul's only batli. The Holy Spirit, the Sanctifier, leads us to the blood of the Lamb. The Spirit bears wit- ness to this blood, and purifies and comforts by the application of this blood onlr. THK SEAL AND WHITE RAIMENT. 303 Ver which the children of Israel did eat when they came out of the land of Egypt ;{a) and the mark was set between their eyes. This seal greatly added to their beauty, for it was an ornament to their faces. It also added to their gravity, and made their countenan- ces more like those of angels.* Then said the Interpreter again to the damsel that waited upon the women, *' Go into the ^Tstry, and fetch out garments for these people." So she went and fetched out white raiment, and laid it down before him : so he commanded them to put it on :f it was " fine linen, white and clean." When the women were thus adorned, they seemed to be a terror one to the other ; for that they could not see that glory each one in herself, which they could see in each other. Now therefore they began to esteem each other better than themselves. " For you are fairer than I am," said one ; and, " You are more comely than I am," said another. The children also stood amazed, to see into what fashion they were brought. The Interpreter then called for a man-servant of his, one Great-heart,J and bid him take a sword, and hel- met, and shield; " and take these my daughters," said he, " conduct them to the house called Beautiful, at * This means the sealing of the Spirit, Eph. iv. 30. O this is blessed sealing? None know the comfort and joy of it, but those who have expe- rienced it. It confirms our faith, establishes our hope, and inflames our af- fections to God the Father for his love, to God the Son, for his gracious atonement and righteousness, and to God the Spirit for his enlightening mercy, regenerating grace, quickening, sanctifying, testifying, and assuring influences, whereby we know that we are the cliildren of God, for "the Spirit itself beareth witness with our Spirits that we are the children of God." Rom. viii. 16. Therefore grieve not the Holy Spirit. f Mind, they are commanded to put it on. Though God imparts the righteousness of his beloved Son to sinners, yet it is received and put on by faith. Hence it is called the righteousness of God, 2 Cor. v. 21. and the righteousness of faith, Rom. x. 6. 4^ Great-heart, may represent the stated pastoral care of a vigilant Mi- nister, who is strong in the faith, and courageous in the cause of God- How thankful shoidd we be for a pure ministry, and carefully improve all the blessings consequent thereupon. (a) Exod xiii. 8—10. 304 GREAT- HEART GUIDES THE PILGRIMS. which place they will rest next." So he took his weapons, and went before them ; and the Interpreter said, ''God speed." Those also that belonged to the family sent them away with many a good wish. So they went on their way, and sang — " This place has been our second stage, Here we have heard and seen Those good things, that from age to age To others hid have been. The dunghill raker, spider, hen, The chicken too, to me Hath taught a lesson ; let me then Conformed to it be. The butcher, garden, and the field, The robin and his bait, Also the rotten tree doth yield Me argument of weight ; To move me for to watch and pray, To strive to be sincere : To take my cross up day by day, And serve the Lord with fear." Now I saw in my dream ^ that those went on, and Great-heart before them ; so they went and came to the place where Christian's burden fell off his back, and tumbled into a sepulchre. (a) Here then they made a pause. Here also they blessed God.' Now, said Christiana, it comes to my mind what was said to us at that gate, to wit, that we should have pardon by word and deed ; by word, that is, by the promise ; by deed^ to wit, in the way it was obtained. What the promise is, of that I know something : but what it is to have pardon by deed, or in the way that it was ob- tained, Mr. Great-heart, I suppose you know ; which, if you please, let us hear your discourse thereof. Gr.-h. Pardon by the deed done, is pardon obtain- ed by some one, for another that hath need thereof : (a) Part I. p. 88. THE EFFICACY OP CHRISl's RIGHTEOUSNESS. 305 not by the person pardoned, but in " the way," saith another, *' in which I have obtained it." — So then (to speak to the question more at large,) the pardon that you, and Mercy, and these boys huve attained by another ; to wit, by him that let you in at that gate : and he hath obtained it in this double way : he hath performed righteousness to cover you, and spilt blood to wash you in.* Chr. But if he parts with his righteousness to usr, what will he have for himself? Gr.-h. He has more righteousness than you have need of, or than he needeth himself. Chr. Pray make that appear. Gr.-h. With all my heart: but first I must pre- mise, that he, of whom we are now about to speak, is one that has not his fellow. He has two natures in one person, plain to be distinguished, impossible to be di- vided. Unto each of these natures a righteousness belongeth, and each lighteousness is essential to that nature. So that one may as easily cause the natures to be extinct, as to separate its justice or righteousness from it. Of these righteousnesses, therefore, we are not made partakers, so that they, or any of them, should be put upon us, that we might be made just^ and live thereby. Besides these, there is a righteous, ness which this Person has, as these two natures are joined in one. And this is not the righteousness of the Godhead, as distinguished from the manhood ; nor the righteousness of the manhood, as distinguished from the Godhead; but a righteousness which standeth in the union of both natures, and may properly be called the righteousness that is essential to his being prepared of God to the capacity of the mediatory office, which he was entrusted with. If he parts with his first righteousness, he parts with his Godhead : if * This, this is the comfort, joy, and g'lorying- of a pil.sfrim*s heart. TlTtl^ Jesus performed rig-hleousness to cover us, and spi'i blood to v'.si s ! Have we faith in him ? O how ouglu we to U>ve •um, ^loi y "f I'im, itjoicc ic him, and study to glorify liim in evx-y siep of our pilijiimag-e ! a9 306 iCHRIST^S RIGHTEOUSNESS* he parts with his second righteousness, he parts with the purity of his manhood : if he parts with his third, he parts with that perfection which capacitates him to the office of mediation. He has therefore another righteousness, which standeth in performance, or obe-- dience to a revealed will : and that is what he puts upon sinners, and that by which their sins are covered. Wherefore he saith, "as by one man's disobedience^ many were made sinners : so by the obedience of one^^ shall many be made righteous, "*(a) Chr. But are the other righteousnesses of no use to us? Gr.-h. Yes : for thou,e;h they are essential to his natures and office, and cannot be communicated unto another, yet it is by virtue of them that the righteous- ness that justifies is for that purpose efficacious. The righteousness of his Godhead gives virtue to his obe- dience ; the righteousness of his manhood giveth capa- bility to his obedience to justify ; and the righteousness that standeth in the union of these tw^o natures to his office, giveth authority to that righteousness to do the work for which it was ordained. So then here is a righteousness that Christ, as God, has no need of ; for he is God without it : here is a righteousness that Christ, as man, has no need of to make him so, for he is perfect man without it : again, here is a righteousness that Christ, as God-man, has no need of, for he is perfectly so without it. Here then is a righteousness that Christ, as God, and as God- man, has no need of, with reference to himself, * Here IMr. Banyan gives a very clear and distlilct account of that righ- teousness of Christ, as mediator, which he wrought out by his perfect obe- dience to the law of God, for, and in behalf oi all beUevers • and wliich righteousness is imparted to them by God the Father, through faith, and in this righteousness, believers in Christ are made perfectly righteous before God. Of this righteousness, therefore, they glory, and their souls make their boast of itj saying, In th.e Lord Jehovah Jesus, have I righteousness :' |£a. xlv, 84. (a) Rom. V. .l^- i^URTHER EXPLAINED. 30? aiid therefore he can spare it ; a justifying righteous-- ness, that he for himself wanteth not, and therefore gi- veth it away. Hence it is called "the gift of righteous- ness."(«) — This righteousness, since Christ Jesus the Lord has made himself under the law, must be given away; for the law doth not only bind him that is under it, to do justly, but to use charity » Wherefore he must, or ought by the law, if he hath two coats, to give one to him that hath none, Now our Lord indeed hath two coats, one for himself, and one to spare : wherefore he freely bestows one upon those that have none. And thus, Christiana and Mercy, and the rest of you that are here, doth your pardon come by decd^ or by the work of another man ? Your Lord Christ is he that worked, and hath given away what he wrought for, to the next poor beggar he meets. But again, in order to pardon by deed, there must something be paid to God as a price, as well as some- thing prepared to cover us withal. Sin has delivered us up to the just course of a righteous law : now from this course we must be justified by way of redemption, a price being paid for the harms we have done ; and this is by the blood of your Lord, who came and stood in your place and stead, and died your death for your transscressions. Thus has he ransomed vou from vour transgressions by bloody and covered your polluted and deformed souls with righteousness ;(/?>) for the sake bf which, God passeth by you, and will not hurt you, when he coihes to judge the world,* * Thus we see what God hath joined together, the life and death, the atonement and rig-hfeousness of his beloved Son, for the salvation of our 30uls. Both enter into the essence of the faith of the gospel. Let us be- ware never to separate them in our views. We want both his blood t» Atone for qnxv sins, and his righteousness to be imparted to our souls, (a) Rom. r. 17. (A) Rom. viii, 34. Gal. iJi- ^. ^OB THE BLESSED EFFECTS OF Chr. This is brave : now I see that there was some^ thing to be learned by our being pardoned by woj^d and deed. Good Mercy, let us labour to keep this in mind ; and my children, do you remember it also. — - But, Sir, was not this it that made my good Christian's burden fall from off his shoulder, and that made him give three leaps for joy ? Gr.-h. Yes, it was the belief of this that cut off those strings that could not be cut by other means ; and it was to give him a proof of the virtue of this, that he was suffered to carry his burden to the cross. Chr. I thought so ; for though my heart was light- ful and joyous before, yet it is ten times more lightsome and joyous now. And I am persuaded by what I have felt (though I have felt but little as yet,) that if the most burdened man in the w^orld was here^ and did see and believe as I now do, it would make his heart the more merry and blithe. Gr.-h. There is not onlv one comfort, and the ease of a burden brought to us, by the sight and considera- tion of these, but an endeared affection begot in us by it: for who can (if he does but once think that pardon comes not only by promise, but thus,) but be affected with the v/ay and means of redemption, and so with the man that hath wrought it for him ^-'^ CHRi True : methinks it makes my heart bleed to think, that he should bleed for me. Oh ! thou loving One ! Oh ! thou blessed One 1 Thou deservest to have me ; thou hast bought me ; thou deservest to have me all ; thou hast paid for me ten thousand times more than I am worth ! — No marvel that this made the water stand in my husband's eyes, and that it made him * Come hither, ye sons of the sorceress, who make sport of holy raptures and heavenly ecstacy, beg-otten in the soul by tlie knowledg-e ofbedemption in the blood of Christ, the forgiveness of our sins. Laugh on till ye ho^l in destruction, for despising salvation by the blood of the Lamb- rOOKING AT THE CROSS. 309 lirudge so nimbly on ; I am persuaded he wished mc with him ; but, vile wretch that I was! I let him come all alone. O Mercy, that thy father and mother were here ; yea, and Mrs. Timorous also : nay, I wish novv" with all my heart, that here was madam Wanton too* Surelv, surelv, their hearts would be affected ; nor could the fear of the one, nor the powerful lusts of the other, prevail with them to go home again, and refuse to become good pilgrims.* Gr.-h. You speak now in the warmth of your affec- tioas : will it, think you, be always thus with you ? Besides, that is not communicated to every one, nor to every one that did see your Jesus bleed. There were that stood by, and that saw the blood run from his heart to the ground, and yet were so far off" this, that, instead of lamenting, they laughed at him ; and, instead of becoming his disciples, did harden their hearts against him. So that all that you have, my daughters, you have by peculiar impression, made by a divine contem.plating upon what I have spoken to you. Remember that it was told you, that the hen, by her common call, gives no meat to her chickens. This you have therefore by a special grace. f Now I saw still in my dream, that they went on until they were come to the place that Simple, and • O brave Christians ! See what it is to have one's heart inflamed with a sense of the love of Christ. Here observe tvvo thinp^-s, 1st, That when the affections are thus powerfully carried out, it is no uncommon thing- to be- lieve, that all may thus come to a savini^ knowledg-e of the truth ! 2ndly, Beware of thinkin,^ slightly of having- the alfections thus divinely inflnmed. Many poor, dry, formal professors are content with the cold liglit of the moon, without the genial warmth of the sun ; with clear notions of truth in their heads, without their hearts being warmed, and their affections car- ried out by the powerful influences of the love of Jesus, who says, " Asl^ and you shall receive, that your joy may be full," John xvi. 24. f Mind how tenderly Great-heart deals with Christiana. lie does not attempt to damp her joy, and throw cold water upon the fire of her affec- tions, but gently insinuates, 1st, Tiie peculiar frame of mind she speaks- from. 2ndly, By a gentle hint, suggests, that her indulgences were of a peculiar nature, bestowed upon the faithful in Christ only. And that there- fore, amidst all her joyful feelings, slie should know to whom she was in- debted for them, and give all tlie glory to the God of all grare. 310 SIMPLEj SLOTH, AND PRESU3IPTION : Sloth, and Presumption, lay and slept in, when Chris- tian went by on pilgrimage : and, behold they were han,2:ed up in irons a little way off on the other side. Then said Mercy to him that v/as their guide and conductor, " What are these three men ? and for what are they hanged there ?" Gr.-h. These three men were men of bad qualities; they had no mind to be pilgrims themselves, and whomsoever they could they hindered : they were for sloth and folly themselves, and whomsoever they could persuade, they made so too ; and withal taught them to presume that they should do well at last. They were asleep when Christian went by ; and now you go by they are hanged."^ Mer. But could they persuade any one to be of their opinion ? Gr.-h. Yes, they turned several out of the way. There was Slov/-pace, they persuaded to do as they. They also prevailed with one Short -wind, with one No-heart, with one Linger-after-lust, and with one Sleepy-head, and with a young woman, her name was Dull, to turn out of the way and become as theyo Besides, they brought up an ill report of your Lord, persuading others that he was a hard task-master. They also brought up an evil report of the good land, saying it was not half so good as some pretended it was. They also began to vilify his servants, and to count the best of them meddlesome, troublesome busy- bodies : further, they would call the bread of God^ husks : the comforts of his children, fancies ; the tra- vail and labour of pilgrims, things to no purpose.! * God, as it were, gibbets some professors; and causes their names and characters to be publicly exhibited, as a terror to others. ■{• Let us consider the characters of these three professors : 1st, Here is Simple, who, as Solomoo says, believeth every word, Prov. xiv. 15. a foolish credulous professor, who is easily led away and beguiled by smooth words and fair pretences of others ; ever learnhig, btit never coming to the knowledge of the truth, .<;o as to believe it, love it, and be established on it: hence liable to be carried away by every wind of doctrine. 2d, i>/oth, a THEIR CRIMES ENGRAVEN ON A PILLAR. 311 Nay, said Christiana, if they were such, they should never be be\v'ailed by me : they have but what they deserve ; and I think it well that they stand so near the high^vay, that others may see and take warning. But had it not been well if their crimes had been en- graven on some pillar of iron or brass, and left here where they did their mischiefs, for a caution to other bad men ? Gr.-h. So it is, as you may well perceive, if you will go a little to the wall. Mer. No, no ; let them hang, and their names rot, and their crimes live for ever against them : I think it is a high favour that they are hanged before we came hither ; who knows else what they might have done to such poor women as we are ? — Then she turned it into a song, saying- — *' Now then you three hang there, and be a sign To all that shall against the truth combine. And let him that comes after fear this end. If unto pilgrims he is not a friend. And thou, my soul, of all such men beware, That unto holiness opposers are." quiet, easy professor, who never disturbs any one by his diligence in the word of God, nor his zeal for the truths and glory of God. Hence all n^en speak well of him ; but Christ denounces a woe against all such, Luke vi. 6. odly, Presumption, one who presumes to find favour with God, in a way which his word does not promise, or expects salvation at the end, witliout the means prescribed by God for attaining it. O beware of these three sorts of professors, for they turn many^side. Real Christians are in dan- ger of being seduced by them, if not of total destruction through their means '312 THE SPRING AT THE HILL DIFFICULTY- CHAPTER y. THE PILGRIMS ASCEND THE HILL DIFFICULTT, l*ASfe THE LIONS, AND ARRIVE AT THE HOUSE BEAUTIFUL. Thus they went on, till they came to the foot of the hill Difficulty, where again their good friend Mr. Great- heart took an occasion to tell them what happened there when Christian himself went by. (c) So he h^d them first to the spring: Lo, saith he, this is the spring that Christian di^aik of before he went up this hill ; and then it was clear and good, but now it is dirty with the feet of some that are not desirous that piLq;rims here should quench their thirst. (<5) Thereat Mercy said, And why so envious, trow ? But said the guide, It will do, if taken up, and put into a vessel that is sweet and good ; for then the dirt will sink to the bot- tom, and the water come out by itself more clear. Thus therefore Christiana and her companions were compelled to do. They took it up, and put it into an earthen pot, and so let it stand till the dirt had gone to the bottom, cUid then they drank thereof.^ Next he showed them the two by-w^ays that were at the foot of the hill, where Formality and Hypocrisy lost themselves. And, said he, these are dangerous paths : two were here cast away when Christian came by. And although you see these two ways are since stopped up with chains, posts, and a ditch, yet they * This represents to us, that some preachers, as the prophet says, foul the water with their feet, Ezek. xxxiv 18. that is, thoug-h they preach somewhat about Christ, and salvation by him ; yet they so clog, mire, and })ollute the stream of free grace, with pre -requisites, tliat a poor, thirsty- soul cannot drink the water, nor allay his thirst \\ith it ; but is forced t« let it stand, till these gross dregs sink to the bottom. (a) Part L p. 93—99. (A) Ezek. xxxiv- 18. THE REASONS WHY lilEN CHOOSE BY-WAYS. 313 are they which will choose to adventure here, rather than take the pains to go up this hill. Chr. " The way of transgressors is hard :"(«) it is a wonder that they can get into those ways without danger of breaking their necks. Gr.-h. They will venture ; yea, if at any time any of the king's servants do happen to see them, and doth call upon them, and tell them, that they are in the wrong ways, and do bid them beware of the danger, then they railingly return them answer, and say, " As for the word that thou hast spoken unto us in the name of the King, we will not hearken unto thee ; but we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth out of our mouths. "(^) Nay, if you look a little further, you shall see that these ways are made cautionary enough, not only by these posts, and ditch, and chain, but also hy being hedged up ; yet they will choose to go there.* Chr. They are idle; they love not to take pains; up-hill way is unpleasant to them. So it is fulfilled unto them as it is written, — *' The way of the slothful man is as an hedge of thorns. "(c) Yea, they will rather choose to walk upon a snare, than to go up this hill and the rest of this way to the city. Then they set forward, and began to go up the hill, and up the hill they went ; but before they got up to the top, Christiana began to pant, and said, I dare say this is a breathing hill ; no marvel if they that love their ease more than their souls, choose to themselves a smoother way. Then said Mercy, I must sit down; also the least of the children began to cry : Come, come, said Great-heart, sit not down here, for a little * Examine, which do you like best, self-soothing" or soul-searching- doc- trine ? Formalists and hypocrites love the former, and hate tlie latter. But the sincere and upright are discovered hy desiring to have their hearts searched to the quick, and their ways tried to the uttermost. (a) Prov. xui. 15. {b) Jcr. xllv. 16, 17. (r) Prov. xv. 19. 4Q 314 GREAT- HEART ENCOURAGES THE BOYS. above is the Prince's arbour. Then he took the Httle boy by the hand, and led him thereto.^ When they were come to the arbour, they were very wiiUng to sit down, for they were all in a pelting heat. Then said Mercy, How sweet is rest to them that labour !(ff) And hov^^ good is the Prince of pil= grims, to provide such resting places for them ! Of this arbour I have heard much ; but I never saw it before. But here let us beware of sleeping : for, as I have heard, for that it cost poor Christian dear. Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, Come, my pretty boys, how do you do ? What think you now of going on pilgrimage ? Sir, said the least, I Vv^as almost beat out of heart : but I thank you for lending me a hand at m.y need. And I remember now what my mother hath told me, namely, that the way to hea- ven is as a ladder, and the way to hell is as down a hill. But I had rather go up the ladder to life, than down the hill to death. Then said Mercy, But the proverb is. To go down the hill is easy: but James said (for that was his name,) The day is coming, when, in my opinion, going down the hill will be the hardest of all. 'Tis a good boy, said his master ; thou hast given her a right answer. Then Mercy smiled, but the little boy did blush. f Come, said Christiana, will you eat a bit, to sweeten your mouths, while you sit here to rest your legs? For I have here a piece of pomegranate, which Mr. Interpreter put into my hand just when I came out of * He who is a strang-er to self-denial, knows not what this hill Difficulty means ; for the nearer to the arhour of Jesus's rest, the more difficulties in the way ; but the sweeter it is when attained. •\ This is right; when we are praised, to have a conscious blush, well knowing how much we have t(j be ashamed of O cry to the Lord conti- nually against spiritual pride, and for an humble heart, kno\^'ing thyself to he a poor sinner^ {d) I^Iatt xh 28. BEING REFRESHED, THEY SET FORWARD. 315 his doors ; he gave me also a piece of an honey* comb, and a httle bottle of spirits. " I thought he gave you something," said Mercy, '^ because he called you aside." *' Yes, so he did," said the other. *' But," said Christiana, *' it shall be still as I said it should, when at first we came from home ; thou shalt be u sharer in all the good that I have, because thou so willingly didst become my companion." Then she gave to them, and they did eat, both Mercy and the boys. And said Christiana to Mr. Great-heart, " Sir, will you do as we?" But he answered, ** You are going on pilgrimage, and presently I shall return: much good may what you have do to you. At home I eat the same every day." Now when they had eaten and drank, and had chatted a little longer, their guide said to them. '* The day wears away ; if you think good, let us p epare to be going." So they got up to go, and the little boys went before : but Christiana forgot to take her bottle of spirits with her ; so she sent her little boy back to fetch it. Then said Mercy, " I think this is a losing place. Here Christian lost his roll ; and here Christiana left her bottle behind her ; Sir, what is the cause of this ?" So their guide made- answer, and said, *' The cause is sleep or forgetfulness : some sleep when they should keep awake : and some forget when they should remember; and this is the very cause, why often at the resting-places some pil- grims in some things come off losers. Pilgrims should watch and remember what they have already received imder their greatest enjoyments ; but for want of doing so, oftentimes their rejoicing ends in tears, and their sunshine in a cloud : — -witness the story of Christian at this place."* When they were come to the place where Mistrust and Timorous met Christian to persuade him to go * Reader, mind this well 5 remember it often ; and it will do thrc S^ood. 316 THEY COiME IN SIGHT OF THE LIONS. back for fear of the lions, tliey perceived as it were a stage, and before it, towards the road, a broad plate, with a copy of verses written thereon, and underneath, the reason of raising up of that stage in that place rendered. The verses were — " Let him that sees that stage take heed. Upon his heart and tongue : Lest if he do not, here he speed As some have long agone." The words underneath the verses were, " This stage was built to punish some upon, who, through timoroiisness or mistrust^ shall be afraid to go further on pilgrimage : also on this stage both Mistrust and Timorous were burnt through the tongue Avith a hot iron, for endeavouring to hinder Christian on his jour- ney."* Then said Mercy, This is much like to the saying of the Beloved, " What shall be given unto thee ; or what shall be done unto thee, thou false tongue? sharp arrows of the mighty, with coals of the jani- per."(«) So they went on, till they came within sight of the lions. (/;) Now Mr. Great- heart was a strong man, so he was not afraid of a lion : but yet when they were come up to the place where the lions were, the boys that went before were glad to cringe behind, for they Avere afraid of the lions ; so they stept back and went behind. At this their guide smiled, and said, " How now, my boys ; do you love to go before when no danger doth approach, and love to come behind so soon as the lions appear?" * Christians, take heed to your tongues. beware, beware, lest in any wise you make a false report of the p^ood land, through fear or mistrust ■ 'riie Lord notes what you boldly speak for his wa3's, and to his glory ; and he marks your words which in any wise have a contrary tendency. The 1.cngue is an unruly evil. (a) Ts. cxx. 3, 4. (^) Part I. p. 100. THE LIONS BACKED BY GIANT GRIM. 317 Now as they went on, Mr. Great-heart drew his sword, with intent to make a way for the pilgrims in spite of the lions. Then there appeared one, that it seems had taken upon him to back the lions ; and he said to the pilgrims' guide, " What is the cause of your coming hither ?" Now the name of that man was Grim, or Bloody-man, because of his slaying of pil- grims ; and he was of the race of the giants.^ Then said the pilgrims' guide. These women and children are going on pilgrimage ; and this is the way they must go^ and go it they shall, in spite of thee and the lions. Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they go therein. I am come forth to withstand them, and to that end will back the lions. NoWy to say the truth, by reason of the fierceness of the lions, and of the grim carriage of him that did back them, this way had of late lain much unoccupied, and was almost all grown over with grass. Then said Christiana, Though the highways have been unoccupied heretofore, and though the travellers have been made in times past to walk through by- paths, it must not be so now I am risen ; *' Now I am risen a mother in Israel. "(^) Then he swore by the lions, but it should: and therefore bid them turn aside, for they should not have passage there. But their guide made first his approach unto Grim, and laid so heavily on him with his sword, that he forced him to retreat. Then said he that attempted to back the lions, '* Will you slay me upon mine own ground?" * Who is this g^iant Grim, who backs the lions, and terrifies the hearts of plli^rims with a sense of danger in the right way to the kingdom ? It is an evil heart of unbelief This Great-heart will fight with, and conquer. O how does unbelief multiply dangers, and magnify difficulties : call up fear, and deject our hearts ! unbelief makes every danger wear a grim and terrible aspect. The only weapon to slay this enemy is the sword of tlie S"pivit, which is the word of God, Eph. vi. 17. (a) Judg, V. 6j T- BIS GREAT-HEART SLAYS GRIM* Gr.-h. It is the King's highway that we are in, and in this way it is that thou hast placed the Hons ; but these women and these children, though weak, shall hold on their way in spite of the lions. — And with that he gave him again a downright blow, and brought him upon his knees. With this blow he also broke his helmet, and with the next cut off an arm. Then did the giant roar so hideously, that his voice frighted the women ; and yet they were glad to see him lie sprawl- ing upon the ground. Now the lions were chained, and so of themselves could do nothing.* Wherefore, when old Grim, that intended to back them, was dead, Great- heart said to the pilgrims, " Come now, and fol- low me, and no hurt shall happen to you from the lions," They therefore went on, but the women trem- bled as they passed by them ; the boys also looked as if they would die, but they all got by without further hurt. Now, when they were within sight of the porter's lodge, they soon came up unto it ; but they made the more haste after this to go thither, because it is dan- gerous travelling there in the night. So when they were come to the gate, the guide knocked, and the porter cried, ** Who is there V But as soon as the guide had said, *' It is I," he knew his voice, and came down (for the guide had oft before that come thither as a conductor of pilgrims.) When he was come down, he opened the gate, and, seeing the guide standing just before it (for he saw not the women, for they were behind him,) he said unto him. How now, Mr. Great-heart, what is your business here so late at night ? "I have brought," said he *' some pilgrims * How often, after we have fought with the courage of faith, and the resolution of hope, and have overcome a grim enemy, have we seen the fiercest of our enemies chained by the power of God, so as not to have the least power to hurt us ? O pilgrim ! it is SMeet to rcfltct, that every hon- like foe is under the control of thy God, and cannot come one link of their chain nearer to thee than tlty Lord will permit. THE PILGRIMS COMMITTED TO WATCHFUL. 319 hither, where, by my Lord's commandment, they must lodge : I had been here some time ago, had I not been opposed by the giant that used to back the hons. But I, after a long and tedious combat with him, have cut him off, and have brought the pilgrims hitlier in safety."-^ PoR. Will not you go in, and stay till morning? Gr.-k. No. I will return to my Lord to-night. Chr. Oh, Sir, I know not how to be willing you should leave us in our pilgrimage : you have been so faithful and so loving to us, you have fought so stoutly for us, you have been so hearty in counselling of us, that I shall never forget your favour towards us. Then said Mercy, Oh that we might have thy com- pany to our journey's end ! How can such poor women as we hold out in a way so full of troubles as this w^ay is, without a friend or defender ? Then said James, the youngest of the boys. Pray, Sir, be persuaded to go with us, and help us, because we are so weak, and the way so dangerous as it is. Gr.-h. I am at my Lord's commandment: if he shall allot me to be your guide quite through, I will willingly wait upon you. But here you failed at first; for when he bid me come thus far with you, then you should have begged me of him to have gone quite through with you, and he would have granted your request. However, at present I must withdraw ; and so good Christiana, Mercy, and my brave children, adieu. Then the porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Christiana of her country, and of her kindred: and she said, *' I' came from the city of Destruction ; I am a widow * How mindful is our Lord of us ! How gracious is he to us ? Wha?. blessed provisions doth he make for us ! If pilgrims are attacked by Giant Grrnn, and terrified with the sight of lions, they may be sure, that it is only a prelude to some sweet enjoyment of the Lord's love, and that they are near to some sweet asylum, sonie sanctuary of rest, peace and comfort. 320 THEY ARE WELCOMED AND ENTERTAINED. woman, and my husband is dead ; his name was Chris- tian, the pilgrim." '' How !" said the porter, '' was he your husband ?" *' Yes," said she, '' and these his children; and this" (pointing to Mercy,) ^^ is one of my townswomen." Then the porter rang his bell, as at such time he is wont, and there came to the door one of the damsels, %vhose name was Humble-mind. And to her the porter said, *' Go tell it within, that Christiana, the wife of Christian, and her children, are come hither on pilgrimage." She went in, therefore, and told it. But, oh, what noise for gladness was therein, when the damsel did but drop that out of her mouth ! So they came with haste to the porter, for Christiana stood still at the door. Then some of the most grave said unto her, ^' Come in, Christiana, come in, thou wife of that good man ; come in, thou blessed woman, come in, with all that are with thee." So she went in, and they followed her that were her children and her companions. Now when they were gone in, they were had into a large room, and bid to sit down : so they sat down, and the chief of the house were called to see and welcome the guests. Then they came in, and, understanding who they were, did salute each other with a kiss, and said, *' Welcome, ye vessels of the crrace of God, welcome unto us who are vour faithful friends."* Now, because it was somewhat late, and because the pilgrims were wearj^ with their journey, and also made faint with the sight of the light, and the terrible lions, they desired, as soon as might be, to prepare to * Here is a blessed mark of being vessels of the grace of God, when we delight: in the sig-ht of, salute and welcome others in the way to Zion, and mutually have om* hearts and affections drawn out to each other in love. O liow sweet is the fellowship of pilgrims below ! what must it he above ! rnhnitcly above conception. Lord, fire our souls with the tliought of ever being- with thee and each other in tliy kingdom. CHRISTIANA AND MERCY's DISCOURSE. 321 go to rest. " Nay," said those of the family, *' re- fresh yourselves with a morsel of meat :" for they had prepared for them a lamb, with the accustomed sauce thereto. *(c) For the porter had heard beiore of their coming, and had told it to them within. So when they had supped, and ended their prayer with a psalm, they desired they might go to rest. *' But let us," said Christiana, " if we may be so bold as to choose, be in that chamber that was my husband's when he was here." So they had them up thither, and the}^ all lay in a room.{b) When they were at rest, Christiana and Mercy entered into discourse about things that were convenient. Chr. Little did I think once, when my husband went on pilgrimage, that I should ever have followed him. Mer. And you as little thought of lying in his bed, and in his chamber to rest, as you do now.f Chr. And much less did I ever think of seeing his face with comfort, and of worshipping the Lord the King with him ; and yet now I believe I shall ! Mer. Hark, don't you hear a noise ? Chr. Yes, 'tis, as I believe, the noise of music, for joy that we are here. Mer. Wonderful! Music in the house, music in the heart, and music also in heaven, for joy that we are here !J * The Lamb is the food of pilgrims, and the end of their conversation. Header, can you feed upon Christ by faith ? Is the Lamb the nourishment of thy soul, and the portion of thy heart ? Canst thou say from sweet and blessed experience, his flesh is meat indeed, and his blood is drink indeed? Is it thy deliglit to think of him, hear of him, speak of him, abide in him, and live upon him I O bless him, and praise him for his mercy. f Pray, mind the above sweet note, " Christ's bosom is for all pilgrims." It is there the weary find rest, and the burdened soul ease. O for more re- clinings of soul upon the precious bosom of our dear Lord ! We can be truly happy no where else. t O what precious harmony is this ! how joyful to be the subjects of it, and to join in it ! The free sovereig-n grace of God is the delightful theme; and glory to God in the highest, the universal chorus. It is the wonde? and joy of sinners on earth, and of angels in heaven. (a) Exod. xii. 3. (^) John i 29. 41 322 MERCY TELLS CHRISTIANA HER DREAM. Thus they talked awhile, and then betook them- selves to sleep. So in the morning when they were awaked, Christiana said to Mercy, " What was the matter that you did laugh in your sleep to-night ? I suppose you was in a dream." Mer. So I was, and a sweet dream it was ; but ai'e you sure I laughed ? Chr. Yes; you laughed heartily: but pr'ythee^ ISlercy, tell me thy dream. Mer. I w^as a dreaming that I sat all alone in a so- litary place, and was bemoaning the hardness of my heart. Now I had not sat there long, but methought many w'ere gathered about me to see me, and to hear what it was that I said. So they hearkened, and I w^ent on bemoaning the hardness of my heart. At this, some of them laughed at me, some called me fool, and some began to thrust me about. With that, methought I looked up, and saw one coming with wrings towards me. So he came directly to me, and said, " Mercy, what aileth thee V Now when he had heard me make my complaint, he said, " Peace be to thee :" he also wiped mine eyes with his handkerchief, and clad me in silver and gold. He put a chain upon my neck, and ear-rings in mine ears, and a beautiful crown upon my head. (a) Then he took me by the hand, and said, " Mercy, come after me." So he ^vent up, and I followed, till we came at a golden gate. Then he knocked : and, when they within had opened, the man w'ent in, and I followed him up to a throne, upon Vvdiich one sat, and he said to me, ^' Welcome, daughter." The place looked bright and twinkling, like the stars, or rather like the sun, and I thought that I savv- your husband there. So I aw^oke from my dream. But did I laugh ?-^ * Pray observe tliis dream : it is a most precious one Indeed. We find it tr'ie in the broad day of sweet experience ; for then it Is we get the most blessed visits from our Lord, wlien we j^et by ourselves and bemoan the ♦ Icuelness of our poo?- hearts. True, we may be lauci-hed a<-, called fools, (a) Ezek. xvi. S—t?- Christiana's reimauk upon it. 323 Chr. Laugh ! ay, and well you might, to see your- self so well. For you must give me leave to tell you, that it was a good dream ; and that as you have begun to find the first part true, so you shall find the second at last^ *' God sj^eaks once, yea, twice, yet man per- ceiveth it not ; in a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumbering upon the bed."(a) We need not, when a-bed, to lie awake to talk with God ; he can visit us while we sleep, and cause us then to hear his voice. Our heart oft-times wakes when we sleep ; and God can speak to that, either by words, by proverbs, by signs and similitudes, as well as if one was awake. •^" Mer. Well, I am glad of my dream, for I hope, ere long, to see it fulfilled, to the making me laugh again. Chr. I think it i^ now high time to rise, and to know what we must do. Mer. Pray, if they advise us to stay awhile, let U8 willingly accept of the proffer. I am the willinger to stay a while here, to grow better acquainted with these maids ; methinks Prudence, Piety, and Charity, have very comely and sober countenances. Chr. We shall see what they will do. — So when they were up and ready, they came down, and they asked one another of their rest, and if it was comfort- able or not. Very good, said Mercy ; it was one of the best night's lodgings that ever I had in my life. and despised b}' the profane andself-rlghteous, wliodonot feelthe hardness of their hearts, nor bemoan themselves for it; 3'et the loving-, compassion- ate, tender-hearted Saviour, is ever near to us, he feels for us, sympathizes with us, will manifest himself to us, and revive us with the sense of peace, (he joy of hope, and the comforts of love. * O liow blessed are they who are watchin,^ and waiting- continually to liear the small still voice of the Spirit, speaking rest and peace to their souls !)y the blood of the Lamb ! O liow condescending is our Lord, tlui« to visit us, and converse with us in the way to his kingdom ! (rt) Job xxxiil. 14—16. 324 PRTTDENCE CATECHISES JAMES, Then said Prudence and Piety, If you will be pcr^ suaded to stay here awhile, you shall have what tte house will afford. Ay, and that with a very good will, said Charity. — So they consented, and staid there about a month or above, and became very profitable one to another. And, because Prudence would see how Christiana had brought up her children, she asked leave of her to catechise them : so she gave her free consent. Then she began with the youngest, whose name was James, And she said, " Come, James, canst thou tell me who made thee ?" Jam. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost. Pr UD. Good boy. And canst thou tell w^io saved thee? Jam. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, Prud. Good boy still. But how doth God the Father save thee ? Jam. By his grace. Prud. How doth God the Son save thee ? Jam. By his righteousness, and blood, and death, and life. Prud. And how doth God the Holy Ghost save thee ? Jam. By his illumination, by his renovation, and by his preservation. Then said Prudence to Christiana, You are to be commended for thus bringing up your children. I suppose I need not ask the rest these questions, since the youngest of them can answer them so well. I will therefore now apply myself to the next youngest. Then she said, Come, Joseph, (for his name was Jo- seph,) will you let mc catechise you ? Jos. With all my heart. Prud. What is man ? Jo 5. A reasonable creature, made so by God, as my brother said. SAMUEL, JOSEPH, AND MATTHEW. 325 . pRUD. What is supposed by this word, saved? Jos. That man by sin has brought himself into a state of captivity and misery. Pr UD. What is supposed by his being saved by the Trinity ? Jos. That sin is so great and mighty a tyrant, that none can pull us out of its clutches, but God ; and that God is so good and loving to man, as to pull him indeed out of this miserable state. pRUD. What is God's design in saving poor man? Jos. The glorifying of his name, of his grace, and justice, &c. and the everlasting happiness of his crea- ture. Prud. Who are they that must be saved ? Jos. Those that accept of his salvation. Prud. Good boy, Joseph ; thy mother hath taught thee well, and thou hast hearkened to what she has said unto thee. Then said Prudence to Samuel (who was the eldest son but one,) Come, Sunuel, are you willing that I should catechise you also ? Sam. Yes, forsooth, if you please. Prud. What is heaven ? Sam. a place and state most blessed, because God dwelleth there. Prud. What is hell ? Sam. a place and state most woeful, because it is the dwelling-place of sin, the devil, and death. Prud. Why wouldest thou go to heaven? Sam. That I may see God, and serve him without weariness ; that I may- see Christ, and love him ever- lastingly ; that I may have that fulness of the Holy Spirit in me, that I can by no means here enjoy. Pru. a very good boy, and one that has learned well. — Then she addressed herself to the eldest, whose name was Matthew ; and she said to him, Come, Mat- thew, shall I also catechise you ? Mat. With a very good will. Pru. I ask, then, if there was ever any thing that had a being antecedent to, or before God ? 326 PRUDENCE GIVES THE BOYS GOOD COUNSEL. Mat. No; for God is eternal; nor is there any thing, excepting himself, that had a being until the beginning of the first day : " For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is." Prud. What do you think of the Bible ? Mat. It is the holv word of God. Prud. Is there nothing written therein but what you understand? Mat. Yes, a gi*eat deal. Prud. What do you do when you meet with places therein that you do not understand ? Mat. I think God is wiser than L I pray also that he will please to let me know all therein, that he knows will be for my good.* Prud. How believe you, as touching the resurrec- tion of the dead? Mat. I believe they shall rise, the same that was buried ; the same in nature, though not in corruption. And I believe this upon a double account : — First, be- cause God has promised it : — secondly, because he is able to perform it.f Then said Prudence to the boys, You must still hearken to your mother, for she can learn you more. You must also diligently give ear to what good talk you shall hear from others : for your sakes do they speak good things. Observe also, and that with care- fulness, what the heavens and the earth do teach you ; but especially be much in the meditation of that book, •that was the cause of your father's becoming a pilgrim. I, for my part, my children, will teach you what I can while you are here, and shall be glad if you will ask me questions that tend to godly edifying. * Thoii.c^h this is answered with the simplicity of a child; yet it is, and ever will be, the languag-e of every father in Christ. Happy those whose spirits are cast into this hr.unble blessed mould ! O that this spirit may ac- company us in all our rese;;vches, in all our ways, and through all our days. I Here is the foundation of faith, and the triumph of hope, God's faithfulness to his promise, and his power to perform. Having these to look to, what should stagger our faith, or deject our hope ? We. may, we ought to smile at all carnal ohjeclions, and trample upon all corrapt reasonings. mercy's suitor : her conduct to him. 327 CHAPTER IV. MR. BRISK PAYS HIS ADDRESSES TO MERCY MATTHEW TAKEN ILL, BUT RECOVERS, &C. INTOW by that these pilgrims had been at this place a week Mercy had a visitor that pretended some good will unto her, and his name is Mr. Brisk, a man of some breeding, and that pretended to religion ; but a man that stuck very close to the world. So he came once or twice, or more, to Mercy, and offered love unto her. — Now Mercy w^as of a fair countenance, and there- fore the more alluring. Her mind also was, to be al- ways busying of herself in doing ; for when she had nothing to do for herself, she would be making of hose and garments for others, and would bestow them upon them that had need. And Mr. Brisk, not knowmg where or how she disposed of what she made, seemed to be greatly taken, for that he found her never idle. " I will warrant her a good housewife," quoth he to himself. Mercv then revealed the business to the maidens that were of the house, and inquired of them concerning him ; for they did know him better than she. So they told her, that he was a very busy young man, and one that pretended to religion ; but was, as they feared, a stranger to the power of that which is good. Nay then, said Mercy, I will look no more on him ; for I purpose never to have a clog to my souL^" Prudence then replied, that there needed no great matter of discouragement to be given to him ; for con- * Most blessed resolution ! Ah, pilgrims, if you were more wary, how many troubles would you escape, and how much more happy would you be in your pilgrimage ? It is for w;*nt of thjs wisdom, that many bring evil nnon themselves. 528 HE FORSAKES HER. HER REMARKS UPON IT* tinning so, as she had begun, to do for the poor, would quickly cool his counge. So the next time he comes, he finds her at her old work, a making of things for the poor. Then said he, '* What, always at it ?" " Yes," said she, *' either for myself or for others." "And what canst thou earn a day, quoth he." *' I do these things," said she, "that I may be rich in good works, laying a good foundation against the time to come, that I may lay hold of eternal life."(^) *' Why pr'ythee, what dost thou do with them ?" said he. " Clothe the naked," said she. With that his countenance fell. So he forbore to come at her again. And when he was asked the reason why, he said, that Mercy was a pretty lass, but troubled with ill conditions.* When he had left her, Prudence said. Did I not tell thee, that Mr. Brisk would soon forsake thee ? yea, he will raise up an ill report of thee : for, notwithstanding his pretence to religion, and his seeming love to mercy^ yet mercy and he are of tempers so different, that I be- lieve they will never come together. Mer. I might have had husbands before now, though I spoke not of it to any ; but they were such as did not like my conditions, though never did any of them find fault with my person. So they and I could not agree. Prud. Mercy in our days is little set by, any fur- ther than as to its name : the practice, which is set forth by the conditions, there are but few that can abide. Well, said Mercy, if nobody will have me, I will die a maid, or my conditions shall be to nie as a husband : * How easily are the best of characters traduced, and false constructions put upon the best of actions ? Reader, is tliis your lot also r Mind your duty. Look to your Lord. Persevere in his works and ways ; and leave your cha- racter with him, to whom you can trust your soul. For if God be for us, who shall be against us ? What shall harm us, if we be followers of that which is good I (a) 1 Tim. vi. 17—19. m- MAt'i'HEW SICK. THE PHYSICIAN'S OPIIl^ION. 529 tbr 1 cannot change my nature ; and to have one that lies cross to me in this, that I purpose never to admit of as long as I live. 1 had a sister, named Bountiful, married to one of these churls : but he and she could never agree ; but, because my sister was resolved to do as she had begun, that is, to show kindness to the poor, therefore her husband first cried her down at the cross, and then turned her out of his doors. PriTd. And yet he was a professor, I warrant you ! Mer. Yes, such a one as he waSj and such as the world is now full of : but I am for none of them all.^ Now Matthew^ the eldest son of Christiana, fell sick, and his sickness was sore u[)on him, for he was much pained in his bowels, so that he was with it, at times, pulled, as it were, both ends together. f There dwelt also not far from thence, one Mr. Skill, an an- cient and well-approved physician. So Christiana de- sired it, and they sent for him, and he came : when he was entered the room, and had a little observed the boy, he concluded that he was sick of the gripes* Then he said to his mother, " Wliat diet has Mat- thew of late fed upon?" "Diet!" said Christiana; nothing but what is " wholesome." The physician answered j '' This boy has been tampering with some- thing that lies in his maw undigested, and that will not away without means. And I tell you he must l^e purged, or else he will die." Then said Samuel, mother, what was that which my brother did gather and eat, so soon as we were come * Though we are to beware of a censorious spirit in regard to professors, yet when they give evidence by their walk, tliat they are not wiiat they profess to be, lioly followers of the Lamb, we are by no means to be de- ceived by them. For we liave an unerring rule laid down by our Lord, to . judge of them, " ye shall know them by their fruits," Matt. vii. 16. yea^ and we ought to be faithful to them too, by reproving them in the spirit of humility and love. t See the effects of sin. It will pinch and gripe tljc conscience, and make the heart sick. 42 330 CHKI^TI ana's concern FOR MATTHEW* from the gate that is at the head of this way ? You know that there was an orchard on the left hand, on the other side of the wall, and some of the trees hung over the wall, and my brother did pluck and did eat.* True, my child, said Christiana, he did take thereof, and did eat ; naughty boy as he was, I chid him, and vet he would eat thereof. 9/ Skill. I knew he had eaten something that was not wholesome food ; and that food^ to wit, that fruit, is even the most hurtful of all. It is the fruit of Beel- zebub's orchard. I do marvel that none did warn vou of it ; many have died thereof f Then Christiana began to cry ; and she said, " O naughty boy ! and O careless mother ! ^^ hat shall I do for my son?" Skill. Come, do not be too dejected; the boy may do well again, but he must purge and vomit. Chr. Pray, Sir, try the utmost of your skill with him, whatever it costs. Skill. Nay, I hope I shall be reasonable. — So he made him a purge, but it was too weak ; it was said, it was made of the blood of a goat, the ashes of a heifer, and with some of the juice of hyssop, &:c.(«) When Mr. Skill had seen that that purge was too weak, he made him one to the purpose ; it was made ex came et sanguine Christi 'X[b) (you know, physi- * Observe how useful pilgrims are to each other, in faithfully reminding^ of their conduct. Though this sin was committed some time past, and neither Matthew nor his mother thought of it; yet it must be brought to light, and repented of f Here is conviction for the mother, in not warning of sin, and chiding for it. She takes it home, falls under the sense of it, and is grieved for it. A tender conscience is a blessed sig i of a gracious heart. Ye parents, who Ivnow the love of Christ, watch over your children ; see to it, lest ye smart for their sins, in not warning and teaching them, that the fear of the Lord js to depart from all evil ; yea, to abstain from the very appearance of it. 4: Mr.'Bunyan's great modesty and humility are truly admirable ; though he quotes Latin, yet as he did not understand it, he tells us in the margin, (a) Pleb. ix. 13—19. x. i_4. (/,> jo]i,i vi. 5~i—o7. Ileb. ix. U. BY MEANS OF PILLS, MATTHEW RECOVERS. 331 cians give, strange medicines to their patients :) and it was made up into pills, with a promise or two, and a proportionable quantity of salt. (a) Now he was to take them three at a time, lasting, in half a quarter of a pint of the tears of repentance. (^) When this potion was prepared, and brought to the boy, he was loth to take it, though torn with the gripes, as if he should be pul- led in pieces. " Come, come," said the physician, *^ you must take it." ^' It goes against my stomach," said the boy. *' I must liiave you take it," said his mother. *' I shall vomit it up again," said the boy. '' Pray, Sir," said Christiana to Mr. Skill, *'how does it taste ?" ** It has no ill taste," said the doctor ; and with that she touched one of the pills with the tip of her tongue. " Oh, Matthew," said she, "this potion is sweeter than honey. If thou lovest thy mother, if thou lovest thy brothers, if thou lovest Mercy, if thou lovest thy life, take it." So with much ado, after a short prayer for the blessing of God upon it, he took it, and it wrought kindly with him. It caused him to purge, to sleep, and to rest quietly ; it put him into a fine heat and breathing sweat, and rid him of his gripes.* So in a little time he got up, and walked about with a staff, and would go from room to room, and talk with Prudence, Piety, and Charity, of his distemper, and how he was healed. So when the boy was healed, Christiana asked Mr. Skill, saying, *' Sir^ what will content you for your " the Latin I borrow." The English is, " Of the flesh and of the blood of Christ " This is the only potion for sin-sick souls. Feeding upon Christ's flesh and blood by faith, keeps us from sinning, and when sick of sin, these, and nothing but these, can lieal and restore us. Yet there is in our nature an unaccountable reluctance to receive these, through the unbelief which works in us. So Matthew found it. * See the blessed effects of receiving Christ, when under the sense of sin, and distress for sin. O what a precious Saviour is Jesus ! what efficacy is there in his blessed flesh, and precious blood, to purge the conscience from guilt It is this sense of Clirist's love and grace, which heals, restores, and makes our hearts happy and joyful in God ! (a) Mark ix. 49. ^b) Zech. xii. 10. 332 EFFICACY OF THESE PILLS. pains and care to me, and of my child ?" And he said^ " You must pay the Master of the College of Physi. cians, according to rules made in that case, and provi- ded."(«) But, Sir, said she, what is this pill good for else ? Skill. It is an universal pill ; it is good against all diseases that pilgrims are incident to ; and, when it is well prepared, will keep good time out of mind. Chr. Pray, Sir, make me up twelve boxes of tliem ; for, if I can get these, I will never take other physic. Skill. These pills are good to prevent diseases, as well as to cure when one is sick.^ Yea, I dare say it, and stand to it, that if a man will but use this physic as he should, it will make him live for ever.(^) But good Christiana, thou must give these pills no other way, but as I have prescribed : for if you do, they will do no good. So he gave unto Christiana physic for her- self, and her boys, and for Mercy ; and bid Matthew take heed how he eat any more green plumbs ; and kis- sed him, and went his way. It was told you before that Prudence bid the boys, that if at any time they would, they should ask her some questions that might be profitable, and she would say something to them. Then Matthew, who had been sick, asked her, Why, for the most part, physic should be bitter to our palates ? Prud. To show how unwelcome the word of Godj and the effects thereof, are to a carnal heart. Mat. Why does physic, if it does good, purge, an^ cause to vomit ? * O pilgrims, let not a day pass without having recourse to the life and (3eati) uf 'lie Son of God, and live by faith upon him, who shed his blood tp save us, and gives his flesh to nourish us, and who says, " My flesh h meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed." (o they hearkened, and he said, *' He that is down, needs fear no fall : He that is low, no pride : He that is humble ever shall Have God to be his s^uide. I am content with what 1 have, Little be it or much : And, Lord, contentment still I crave,- Because thou savest such. Fulness to such a burden is ' That go on pilij;rin)age : Here little, and hereafter bliss. Is best from age to age. "(6) Then said the guide. Do you hear him ? I will dare Jo say, this boy lives a merrier life, and wears more * Though this valley of Humiliation may be very terrifying- to pilgrims, after they have been favoured with peace and joy, and comforted by the views of fiilh and hope ; yet it is a very safe i)lace, and though at first en- tei ing into it, and seeing more of themselves tiian was ever before showed them, they may fear and tremble; yet after some time continuing here, they are more reconciled and contented ; for here they find the visits of their Lord ; and, in the depths of tlieir humility, they behold the heiglits of his love, and the depths of his mercy, cry out. Though 1 am emptied of all, yet I have an inexhaustible fulness in Jesus, to supply me with all I wantj and all I hope. (a) Sol. Song- ii. 1 James iv. 6. 1 Pet. v. 5. (^) Heb. xiii. v* 342 CHRIST LOVEB TO DWELL IN THE VALLEV, of the herb called heart"* s-ease in his bosom, than he that is clad in silk and velvet. But we will proceed in our discourse. In this valley our Lord formerly had his country house, he loved much to be here : he loved also to walk in these meadows, and he found the air was plea- sant. Besides, here a man shall be free from the noise, and from the hurryings of this life ; all states are full of noise and confusion, only the valley of Humiliation is that empty and solitary place. Here a man shall not be let and hindered in his contemplation, as in other places he is apt to be. This is a valley that nobody w^alks in, but those that 'love a pilgrim's life. And though Christian had the hard hap to meet with Apol- lyon, and to enter with him a brisk encounter ; yet, I must tell you, that in form^er times men have met with angels here, have found pearls here, and have in this place found the words of life.* (a) Did I say, our Lord had here in former days his country house, and that he loved here to walk ? I will add, in this place, and to the people that live and trace these grounds, he has left a yearly revenue, to be faith- fully paid them at certain seasons for their maintenance by the way, and for their further encouragement to go on their pilgrimage. Now, as they went on, Samuel said to Mr. Great- heart ; " Sir, I perceive that in this valley my father and Apollyon had their battle ; but whereabout was the light? for I perceive this valley is large." Gr.-h. Your father had the battle with Apollyon at a place yonder before us, in a narrovir passage, just be- yond Forgetful Green. And indeed that place is the most dangerous place in all these parts : for if at any * Ever remember the word of our gracious Lord, " Tt is enou£^h for the disciple that he be as his Master." If your Lord made it his chief delight to be in tliis valley of Humiliation, learn from his example to prize this valley. Thou^^h you mav meet with an Apollyon, or a destroyer here ; yet you are safe in the arms, and vmder the power of your all-conquering" Lord ; for thoug-h the Lord is high, yet hath he respect unto the lowly. {a) Kos. ii. 4, 5. FORGETFUL GREEN. 343 time pilgrims meet with any brunt, it is when they for- get what favours they have received, and how unwor- thy they are of them.^ This is the place also, where Others have been hard put to it. — But more of the place when we are come to it ; For I persuade myself, that to this day there remains either some sign of the battle, or some monument to testify that such a battle was there fought. Then said Mercy, I think I am as well in this val- ley as I have been any where else in all our journey : the place, methinks, suits with my spirit. I love to be in such places where there is no rattling with coaches, nor rumbling with wheels : methinks, here one may, without much molestation, be thinking what he is, Avhence he came, what he has done, and to what the King has called him : here one may think, and break at heart, and melt in one's spirit, until one's eyes be- come " as the fish-pools of Heshbon." They that go rightly through this valley of Bacha, make it a well ; the rain," that God sends down from heaven upon them that are here, " also filleth the pools." This valley is that from whence also the King will give to them their vineyards ; (a) and they that go through it shall sing as Christian did, for all he met with Apol- lyon. It is true, said their guide, I have gone through this valley many a time, and never was l:)etter than when here. I have also been a conductor to several pilgrims, and they have confessed the same. " To this man will I look" (saith the King,) " even to him that is poor, and of a contrite spirit, and that trembleth at my word." * O pilgrims, attend to tliis ? Pride and ingratitude go hand in hand. Study, ever study the favours of your Lord : how freely they are bestowed upon you ; and how utterly imworthy you are of the least of thera. Beware Forge tj-ul Creoi' (a) Sol Song. V. % 4. - Ps. Ixxxiv. 5— -7. Hos. il 15. 344 MEMORIALS OF CHRISTIANAS VICTOR Yc Now they were come to the place where the afore- mentioned battle was fought. Then said the guide to Christiana, her children, and Mercy, This is the place : on this ground Christian stood, and up there came Apoilyon against him : and, look, did not I tell you, here is some of your husband's blood upon these stones to this day : behold, also, how here and there are yet to be seen upon the place some of the shivers of ApoUyon's broken darts : see also how they did beat the ground with their feet as they fought, to make good their places against each other ; how also, with their by-blows, they did split the very stones in pieces ; verily Christian did here play the man, and showed himself as stout as Hercules could, had he been there, even he himself. When Apoilyon was beat, he made his retreat to the next valley, that is called the valley of the Shadow of Death, unto which we shall come anon.*^ Lo, yonder also stands a monument, on which is en- graven this battle, and Christian's victory, to his fame throughout all ages. So because it stood just on the way-side before them^ they stepped to it, and read the writing, which word for word was this : " Hard by here was a battle fought, Most strange and yet most true ;• Christian and Apoilyon sought Each other to subdue. The man so bravely play'd the man. He made the fiend to fly ; Of which a monument I stand, The same to testify."! When they had passed by this place, they came up- on the borders of the Shadow of Death, and this valley * If Satan be driven back froni one attack, prepare for another. Bless God for your armour. Never put it off. f Monuments of victory over Satan, are to God's glory, and are very ani- mating' and encouraging" to those who come after. Piocluim, O ChristianSj, your mercies with thankfulness, and your victories with shouts of humili' ty, to the honour of the Captain of our salvation. "iilE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW OP DEATH. 345 was longer than the other ; a place also most strongly haunted with evil things, as many are able to testify : but these women and children went the better through it, i^ecause they had day -light, and because Mr. Great- heart was their conductor. When they were entered upon this yalleyj they thought that they heard a groaning, as of dead men ; a very great groaning. They thought also that they did hear words of lamentation, spoken as of some in extreme torment* These things made the boys to quake, the women also looked pale and wan ; but their guide bid them be of good comfort. So they went on a little further ^ and they thought that they felt the ground begin to shake under them, as if some hollow place was there ; they heard also a kind of hissing, as of serpents, but nothing as yet appeared. Then said the boys, " Are we not yet at the end of this doleful place ?" But the guide also bid them be of good courage, and look well to their feet, lest hap- ly, said he, you be taken in some snare.* Now James began to be sick, but I think the cause thereof was fear ; so his mother gave him some of that glass of spirits that she had given her at the Inter- preter's house, and three of the pills that Mr. Skill had prepared ; and the boy began to revive. Thus they went on, till they came to about the middle of the val- ley ; and then Christiana said, *' Methinks, I see some- thing yonder upon the road before us ; a thing of a shape such as I have not seen." Then said Joseph,. *' Mother, what is it?" An ugly thing, child ; an ug- ly thing," said she. *' But mother, what is it like ?" said he. " 'Tis like, I cannot tell what," said shco " And now it is but a little way oiF," Then, said she, " It is nigh." * None know the distress, anguish, and fear, that haunt pilgrims in this yalleyj but those wlio have been in it. The hissings, reviUngs, and injec tions of that old serpent, with his infernal malice, seem to be let loose upon pilgrims in this valley. Asaph seems to be walking in this vulleyp when he says, " As for me, my feet were almost gone. : mv steps had well iligh slipt." Ps.lxxiii. 7, 44 346 TllEY ARE GREATLt ALARMED ; " Well," said Mr. Great-heart *'let them that are most afraid, keep close to me." So the fiend came on, and the conductor met it ; but when it was just come to him, it vanished to all their sights ; then remember- ed they what had been said some time ago; ** Resist the devil, and he will flee from you."-^ They w^ent therefore on, as being a little refreshed ; but they had not gone far, before Mercy, looking be- hind her, saw, as she thought, something almost like a lion, and it came a great padding pace after ; and it had a hollow voice of roaring ; and at every roar that it gave, it made the valley echo, and all their hearts to ache, save the heart of him that was their guide. So it came up ; and Mr. Great-heart v/ent be- hind, and put the pilgrims all before him. The lion also came on apace, and Mr. Grcr^t- heart addressed himself to give him battle. But when he saw that it was determined that resistance should be made, he al- so drew back and came no further. f (a) Then they went on again, and their conductor did go before them, till they came at a place where was cast up a pit the whole breadth of the way ; and, be- fore they could be prepared to go over tliat, a great mist and a darkness fell upon them, so that they could not see. Then said the pilgrims, " Alas ! now what shall we do ?" But their guide made answer, " Fear not, stand still, and see what an end will be put to this also." So they staid there, because their path was * Let Satan appear in wliat shape lie will, we ought ever to put on great heart and good courage. For the faith of what Jesus is to us, will inspire with these. Let us ever look to Christ our conqueror, and ever resist our adversary. f Satan is often rnost dreadful at a distance, and courageously resisted when advanced nearer. This advice is ever needful : '* Be sober ; be vi- gilant." These pilgrims did keep up their watch ; Satan did not come up- on them unawares ; they heard his approach; they were prepared for hicj attack ; lo, Satan drew back. (. and is g-enerally attended with licentious principles and practices. f This is a solid, scriptural definition ; pray mind it. Here it is evident a condition mast be admitted; and happy is the Christian wlio keeps closest to these conditions^ in order to enjoy peace of conscience, and joy of liearii \\\ Christ, HIS DETESTABLE OPINIONS. SGj Gr. H. But what grounds had he for so saying ? Hon. Why, he said he had the scripture for his warrant. Gr.-h. Pr'ythee, Mr. Honest, present us with a few particulars. Hon. So I wilL He said, to have to do with other men's wives, had been practised by David, God's be- loved ; and therefore he could do it. He said, to have more women than one, was a thing that Solomon practised ; and therefbre he could do it. He said, that Sarah and the godly midvvives of Egypt lied, and so did Rahab ; and therefore he could do it. He said, that the cUsciples went at the bidding of their Master, and took away the owner's ass ; and therefore he could do so too. He said, that Jacob got the inheritance of his father in a way of guile and dissimulation ; and therefore he could do so too.^ Gr»-h. Highly base, indeed ! and are you sure he was of this opinion ? Hon. I have heard him plead for it, bring scripture for it, bring arguments for it, &c. Gr.-h. An opinion that is not fit to be with any al- lowance in the world ! Hon. You must understand me rightly; he did not say that any man might do this ; but that those, that had the virtues of those that did such things, might also do the same. Gr.-h. But what more false than such a conclusion ? for this is as much as to say, that, because good men heretofore have sinned of infirmity, therefore he had allowance to do it of a presumptuous mind : or if, be- cause a child, by the blast of wind, or for that it stum- bled at a stone, fell down, and defiled itself in mire, * That licart, which is under the teaching- and influence of the grace ol' CTod, will detest such horrid notions, and cry out against them; God forbid that ever I should listen one moment to such diabolical sentiments ! for they are hatehcd in liell, and propa^^ated on earth, by the father of lies. 366 FURTHER ACCOrfl^T OF SELF-WlLLo therefore he might wilfully lie down and wallow like a' boar therein. Who could have thought that any one could so far have been blinded by the power of lust ? But what is written must be true : " they stumbled at the word, being disobedient ; whereunto also they were appointed, "(o:) His supposing that such may have the godly man's virtues, who addict themselves to his vices, is also a delusion as strong as the other* It is just as if the dog should say, " I have, or may have the qualities of a child, because I lick up its stinking excrements." " To eat up the sin of God's people, "(Z*) is no sign of one that is possessed with their virtues. Nor can I believe, that one that is of this opinion, can at present have faith or love in him. — But I know you have made strong objections against him ; pr'ythee what can he say for himself? Hon. Why, he says, to do this by way of opinion, seems abundantly more honest than to do it, and yet hold contrary to it in opinion. Gr.-h. a very wicked answer; for, though to let loose the bridle to lusts, while our opinions are against such things, is bad ; yet to sin, and plead a toleration so to do, is worse : the one stumbles beholders acci- dentally, the other leads them into the snare. Hon. There are many of this man's mind, that have not this man's mouth ; and that makes going on pil- grimage of so little esteem as it is. Gr.-h. You have said the truth, and it is to be la- mented ; but he that feareth the King of paradise shaU come out of them all. Chr. There are strange opinions in the world: I know one that said it was time enough to repent when he came to die. GR.-pr. Such are not over- wise : that man would have been loth, might he have had a week to run (fl) Peter ii. 8. (/;) Ho^ea iv- 8. OBSERVATIONS ON OTHER FAULTY CHARACTERS. 367 twenty miles for his life, to have deferred that journey to the last hour of that week. Hon. You say right; and yet the generality of them that count themselves pilgrims do indeed do thus. I am, as you see, an old man, and have been a traveller in this road many a day; and I have taken notice of many things.^' I have seen some, that set out as if they would drive all the world afore them, who yet have, in a few days, died as they in the wilderness, and so never got sight of the promised land, — I have seen some, that have promised nothing at first setting out to be pilgrims, and that one would have thought could not have lived a day, that have yet proved very good pilgrims. — I have seen some, who have run hastily forward, that again have, after a little time, run as fast just back again. — I have seen some who have spoken very well of a pilgrim's life at first, that after a while, have spo- ken as much against it. — I have heard some, when they first set out for paradise, say positively, " There is such a place ; who, when they have been almost there, have come back again, and said, " There is none." — I have heard some vaunt what they would do, in case they should be opposed, that have, even at a false alarm, fied faith, the pilgrim's way, and all. * Pray, attentively rnind, and deeply consider, the six followlnt^ observa- tions : they are just ; they are daily confirmed to our observntions, in the conduct of diiferent prgfessors. Study, said pray to improve them, to your soul's profit. 368 THE PILGRIMS ESCAPE THE ROBBER?<. CHAPTER X. THE PILGRIMS ARRIVE AT THE HOUSE OP GAIUS, WHERE THEY ARE HOSPITABLY ENTERTAINED. Now as they were thus in their way, there came one running to meet them, and said, " Gentlemen, and you of the weaker sort, if you love life, shift for your- selves, for the robbers are i3efore you." Then said Mr. Great-heart, They be the three that set upon Little-faith heretofore. Well, said he, we are ready for them. So they went on their way. Now they looked at every turning, when they should ha^e met with the villains ; but, v/hether they heard of Mr. Great-heart, or whether they had some other game, they came not up to the pilgrims.^ Christiana then wished for an inn for herself and her children, because they were weary. Then said Mr. Honest, ^* There is one a little before us, where a ve- ly honourable disciple, named Gains, dwells."(a) So they all concluded to turn in thither : and the rather, because the old gentleman gave him so good a report. So when they came to the door, they went in, not knocking; for folks use not to knock at the door of an inn. Then they called for the master of the house, and he came to them. So they asked if they might lie there that night? Gaius. Yes, gentlemen, if you be true men, for my house is for none but pilgrims. Then was Chris- tiana, Mercy, and the boys, more glad, for that the inn-keeper was a lover of pilgrims. So they called for rooms, and he showed them one for Christiana and * It is a blessed thing to take every alarm, and to be on our guard. Hereby many dangers are avoided, and many evils prevented. W^atcb, is the v>'ord of the Cvaptain of our salvation. (fl) Rom. XVI. 23. GAITJS INQUIRES CONCERNING CHRISTIANA. 369 her children, and Mercy, and another for Mr. Great- heart and the old gentleman. Then said Mr. Great-heart, Good Gains, what hast thou for supper ? for these pilgrims have come far to- day, and are weary. It is late, said Gains, so we cannot conveniently go out to seek food, but such as I have you shall be vv^elcome to, if that will content you. Gr.-h. We will be content with what thou hast in the house ; forasmuch as I have proved thee, thou art never destitute of that which is conve- nient. Then he went down and spake to the cook, whose name was Taste-that-which-is-good, to get ready sup- per for so many pilgrims. — This done, he comes up again, saying. Come, my good friends, you are welcome to m^ and I am glad that I have a house to entertain you ; and while supper is making ready, if you please, let us entertain one another with some good discourse : so they all said content.* Then said Gains, Whose wife is this aged matron ? and whose daughter is this young damsel ? Gr.-h. The woman is the wife of one Christian, a pilgrim in former times ; and these are his four chil- dren. The maid is one of her acquaintance ; one that she hath persuaded to come with her on pilgrimage. The boys take all after their father, and covet to tread in his steps : yea, if they do but see any place where the old pilgrim hath lain, or any print of his foot, it ministereth joy to their hearts, and they covet to lie or tread in the same. Then said Gains, Is this Christian's wife? and are these Christian's children ? I knew your hus- band's father, yea, also his father's father. Many * How does this reprove many professors of this day, who frequently meet togetlier, and that about every trifle, but have not one word to .sj)eak for precious Christ, his g-lorious truths, and holy ways ! 47 370 GAIUS ENUMERATES CHRISTIAN'S PROGENITORS; have been good of this stock ; their ancestors first dwelt at Antioch.(<2) Christian's progenitors (I sup- pose you have heard your husband talk of them) were very worthy men. They have, above any that I know, showed themselves men of great virtue and courage, for the Lord of the pilgrims, his ways, and them that loved him. I have heard of many of your husband's relations, that have stood all trials for the sake of the truth. Stephen, that was one of the first of the family from whence your husband sprang, was knocked on the head with stones.(^) James, another of this generation, was slain with the edge of the sword, (c) To say nothing of Paul and Peter, men anciently of the family from whence your husband came ; there was Ignatius, who was cast to the lions ; Romanus, whose flesh was cut by pieces from his bones ; and Polycarp, that played the man in the fire. There was he that was hanged up in a basket in the sun, for the wasps to eat ; and he whom they put into a sack, and cast him mto the sea to be drowned. It would be impossible utterly to count up all that family, that have suffered injuries and death for the love of a pilgrim's life. Nor can I but be glad to see that thy husband has left behind him four such boys as these. I hope they will bear up their father's name, and tread in their father's steps, and come to their father's end. Gr.-h. Indeed, Sir, they are likely lads: they seem to choose heartily their father's ways. Gai. That is what I said ; wherefore Christian's fa- mily is like still to spread abroad upon the face of the ground, and yet to be numerous upon the face of the earth : wherefore let Christiana look out some damsels for her sons, to whom they may be betrothed, &c. thai the name of their father and the house of his progeni- tors may ne^'cr be forgotten in the world. (a) Acts xl, 26, ^ (b) Acts vii. 59, 60. (c) Acts xii. 2. #' AND CONVERSES WITH HIS GUESTS. 371 Hon. It is pity his family should flill and be extinct. Gai. Fall it cannot, but be diminished it may ; but let Christiana take my advice, and that's the way to uphold it. And, Christiana J said this inn^keeper, I am glad to see thee and thy friend Mercy together here, a lovely couple. And may I advise, Take Mercy into a nearer relation to thee : if she will, let her be given to Mat-^ thew, thy eldest son : it is the way to preserve a pos- terity in the earth,-~So this match was concluded, and in process of time they were married : but more of that hereafter. Gaius also proceeded, and said, I will now speak on the behalf of women, to take away their reproach- For as death and the curse came into the world by a woman, so also did life and health : " God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, "(a) Yea, to show how much those that came after did abhor the act of the mother, this sex in the Old Testament coveted chil- dren, if happily this or that woman might be the mo- ther of the Saviour of the world. I will say again, that when the Saviour was come, women rejoiced in him, before either man or angel. (<^) I read not, that ever man did give unto Christ so much as one groat : but the women followed him, and ministered to him of their substance* It was a woman that washed his feet with tears, and a woman that anointed his l)ody to the burial. They were women that wept, when he was going to the cross ; and women that followed him from the cross, and that sat by his sepulchre when he was buried. They were women that were first with hint at his resurrection morn ; and women that brought ti- dings first to his disciples, that he was risen from the dead.(c) Women therefore are highly favoured, and (a) Gen. iii. Gal. Iv. 4. (b) Luke li. (c) Luke vii. 37— 50* viii. 2, 3. xxiii. 27. xxiv. 22, 23-. JoUn ii. 3. xl 2. Mr,U. xxvii. 55— $1, 372 THE PILGRIMS SIT DOWN TO SUPPER, sho^v by these things, that they are sharers with us in the grace of Hfe. Now the cook sent up to signify that supper was al- most ready : and sent one to lay the cloth, and the trenchers, and to set the salt and bread in order. Then said Matthew, The sight of this cloth, and of this forerunner of the supper, begetteth in me a greater appetite to my food than I had before. Gai. So let all ministering doctrines in this life, beget in thee a greater desire to sit at the supper of the great King in his kingdom ; for all preaching, books, and ordinances here, are but as the laying of the trenchers, and as setting of salt upon the board, when compared with the feast that our Lord will make us when we come to his house. So supper came up ; and first a heave-shoulder and a xvave-breast were set on the table before them ; to show that they must begin the meal with prayer and praise to God.(«) The heave- shoulder, David lifted his heart up to God with ; and with the wave-breast, Ivhere his heart lay, with that he used to lean upon his hai'p, when he played." — These two dishes were very fresh and good, and they all eat heartily thereof. The next they brought up was a bottle of wine, as' red as blood. So Gains said to them. Drink freely, this is the true juice of the vine, that makes glad the heart of God and man. So they drank and were merry. (Z>)— The next w^as a dish of milk Avell crum- bled : but Gaius said. Let the boys have that, that they may " grow thereby."(^) — Then they brought up in course a dish of butter and honey. Then said Gaius, Eat freely of this, for this is good to cheer up and strengthen your judgments and understandings. This was our Lord's dish when he was a child : *' Butter and honey shall he eat, that he may know to refuse the evil, and choose the good. "(of) — Then they (a) Lev. vii. 32—34. x. 14, 15. Ps. xxv. 1. Heb. xiii. 15. {b) Deut. xxxij. 14. Judg. ix. 13. John xv. 5. (c) 1 Pet- ii. 1, 2. {d) Isa. vii. 15. • I'HEIR CONVERSATION AT SUPPER. 373 brought them up a dish of apples, and they were very good tasted fruit. Then said Matthew, " May we eat apples, since they were such, by and with which the serpent beguiled our first mother ?" Then said Gains, " Apples were they with which we were beguird ; Yet sm, not apples, hath our souls defil'd: Apples forbid, if eat corrupt the blood ; To eat such when commanded does us good : Drink of his flaggons, then, thou church his dove, And eat his apples, who are sick of love.** Then said Matthew, I made the scruple, because, awhile since, I was sick with eating of fruit. Gai. Forbidden fruit will make you sick, but not what our Lord has tolerated. While they were thus talking, they were presented with another dish, and it was a dish of nuts.(flf) Then said some at the table, " Nuts spoil tender teeth, espe- cially the teeth of the children." Which when Gaius heard, he said, " Hard texts are nuts (I will not call them cheaters,} Whose shells do keep the kernels from the eaters ; Open then the shells, and you shall have the meat j They here are brought for you to crack and eat.*' Then they were very merry, and sat at the table a long time, talking of many things. Then said the old gentleman, My good landlord, while ye are cracking your nuts, if you please, do you open this riddle :^ ^* A man there was (though some did count him mad,) The more he cast away, the more he had.'* Then they all gave good heed, wondering what good Gaius would say ; so he sat still awhile, and then thus replied : " He who thus bestows his goods upon the poor, Shall have as much again, and ten times more." * Observe here, the feast of pllgrinis was attended with joy. Cbrls- 4i^ns may, they oug"ht, yea, they have the ^eatCfSt reason to rejoice; but (a) Sol. Son^s vi. 11. 374 MATTHEW AND MERCY ARE MARRIED. Then said Joseph, I dare say, Sir, I did not think you could have found it out. Oh ! said Gains, I have been trained up in this way a great while ; nothing teaches like experience : I have learned of my Lord to be kind ; and have found by experience, that I have gained thereby. " There is that scattereth, yet increaseth ; and there is that with- holdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty :" ** There is that maketh himself rich, yet hath nothing : there is that maketh himself poor, yet hath great riches."(a) Then Samuel whispered to Christiana, his mother, and said. Mother, this is a very good man's house ; let us stay here a good while, and let my brother Matthew be married here to Mercy, before we go any further.* The which Gains the host overhearing, said, With a very good will, my child. So they staid here more than a month ; and Mercy was given to Matthew to wife. While they staid here, Mercy, as her custom was, would be making coats and garments to give to the poor, by which she brought up a very good report upon pilgrims. then it should be spiritual joy, wliich springs from spiritual views, and spiritual conversation. Let our speech be thus seasoned, and onr feasts thus tempered, and we shall find increasing* joy and gladness of heart in the Lord. * Here is a genuine discovery of a gracious heart ; when it is delighted with spiritual company and conversation, and longs for its continuance Is it so with you J Reader ? (a) Prov. xi-. 24. xiii< 7. A QUESTION PROPOSED AND ANSWERED. 375 CHAPTER XI. THE PILGRIMS CONTINUE AT THE HOUSE OF GAIUS ; FROM WHENCE THEY SALLY OUT, AND DESTROY GIANT SLAV-GOOD, A CANNIBAL; AND RESCUE MR. FEEBLE- MIND. But to return again to our story. After supper the iads desired a bed, for they were weary with tra- velling : then Gains called, to show them their cham- ber : but said Mercy I will have them to bed. — So she had them to bed, and they slept well : but the rest sat up ail night : for Gains and they were such suitable company, that they could not tell how to part. Then after much talk of their Lord, themselves, and their journey, old Mr. Honest (he that put forth the riddle to Gains) began to nod. Then said Great- heart, what Sir, you begin to be drowsy ! come, rub up, now here is a riddle for you.* Then said Mr. Honest, Let us hear it. Then said Mr. Great-heart, " He that will kill, must first be overcome : Who live abroad would, first must die at home." Ha ! said Mr. Honest, it is a hard one, hard to ex- pound, and harder to practise. But come, landlord, said he, I will, if you please, leave my part to you ; do you expound it, and I will hear what you say. No, said Gains, it was put to you, and it is expected vou should answer it. Then said the old gentleman, * Mind this : When one pilgrim observes that a brother Is inclined to be drowsy, it is his duty, and should be his practice, to endeavour to awa- ken, quicken, enliven, and stir up such, by spiritual hints. O that thia was more practised ! Many blessings would be consequent upon it. 376 ANOTHER QUESTION PROPOSED. " lie first by grace must conquer'd be, That sin would mortify : Who, that he lives, would convince me, Unto himself must die."* It is right, said Gaius ; good doctrine and expe- rience teaches this. For, until grace displays itself, and overcomes the soul with its glory, it is altogether without heart to oppose sin : besides, if sin is Satan's cords, by which the soul lies bound, how should it make resistance, before it is loosed from that in- firmity? — Nor will any, that knows either reason or grace, believe that such a man can be a living monu- ment of grace, that is a slave to his own corruption. — And now it comes in my mind, I will tell you a story worth the hearing. — There were two men that went on pilgrimage, the one began when he w^s young, the other when he was old ; the young man had strong corruptions to grapple with, the old man's were weak with the decays of nature : the young man trode his steps as even as did the old one, and was every way as light as he : w^io now, or which of them, had their graces shining clearest, since both seemed to be alike ? Hon. The young man's, doubtless. For that which heads it against the greatest opposition gives best de- monstration that it is strongest; especially when it also holdeth pace with that that meets not with half so much ; as to be sure old age does not. — Besides, I have obser- ved, that old men have blessed themselves with this mistake ; namely, taking the decays of nature for a gracious conquest over corruptions, and so have been apt to beguile themselves. Indeed, old men, that are gracious, are best able to give advice to them that arc young, because they have seen most of the * O this dying to self, to self-righteous pride, vain confidence, self-love, and self-complacency, is hard work to the old man ; yea, it is both im- practicable and impossible to liim. It is only grace yielded to that can conquer and subdue him. And where grace reigns, this work is carried f\n day by day. ANOTHER QUESTION RESOLVED. ' 577 emptiness of things ; but yet, for an old and a young- man to set out both together, the young one has the advantage of the fairest discovery of a \^ ork of grace within him, though the old man's corruptions are na- turally the weakest. Thus they sat talking till break of day. Now when the family was up, Christiana bid her son James that he should read a chapter ; so he read the fifty -third of Isaiah. When he had done, Mr. Honest asked, why it was said, that the Saviour is said to come " out of a dry ground ;" and also that he had *' no form or come- liness in him." Then said Mr. Great-heart, To the first I answer, because the church of the Jews, of which Christ came, had then lost almost all the sap and spirit of religion. To the second I say, the words are spoken in the person of the unbeliever, who, because they want the eye that can see into our Prince's heai't, therefore they judge of him bv the meanness of his outside. Just like those that know not that precious stones are covered over with a homely crust ; who, when they have found one, because they know not what they have found, cast it again away, as men do a common stone. Well, said Gains, now you are here, and since, as I know Mr. Great-heart is good at his weapons, if you please, after we have refreshed ourselves, we will walk into the fields, to see if we can do any good. About a mile from hence, there is one Slay -good, a giant, that does much annoy the King's highway in these parts : and I know whereabout his haunt is : he is master of a number of thieves : it would be well if we could clear these parts of him.- * After feeding-, pilgrims are to prepare for fighting-. They are not to eat, in order to pamper .their hists, but to strengthen their bodies and souls, that they may be stronger in the Lord, and in the power of his might, to fight and conquer every enemy. 4B 378 thp:y assault giant slay-good. So they consented and went, Mr. Great-heart with his sword, hehnet, and shield, and the rest with spears and staves. When they came to the place where he was, they found him with one Feeble-mind in his hand, whom his servants had brought unto him, having taken him in the way : now the giant was rifling him, with a pur-^ pose, after that, to pick his bones ; for he was of the nature of flesh-eaters. Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and his friends at the mouth of his cave, with their weapons, he demanded what they wanted, Gr.-h. We want thee, for we are come to revenge the quarrels of the many that thou hast slain of the pil- grims, when thou hast dragged them out of the King's highway ; wherefore come out of thy cave. — So he armed himself and came out ; and to the battle they went, and fought for above an hour, and then stood still to take wind. Then said the giant, Why are you here on my £^Tound ? Gr.-h. To revenge the blood of pilgrims, as I also told thee before. — So they went to it again, and the giant made Mr. Great-heart give back ; but he came up again, and in the greatness of his mind he let fly with such stoutness at the giant's head and sides, that he made him let his weapon fall out of his hand ; so he smote and slev/ him, and cut oflF his head, and brought it away to the inn. He also took Feeble- mind the pilgrim, and brought him with him to his lodgings. When they were come home, they showed his head to the family, and set it up, as they had done others before, for a terror to those that shall attempt to do as he, hereafter. Then thev asked Mr. Feeble-mind, how he fell into his hands ? Then said the poor man, I am a sickly man, as you see, and because death did usually once a day knock peeble-mind's account of himself. 379 at my door, I thought I should never be well at home ; so I betook myself to a pilgrim's life ; and have tra- velled hither from the town of Uncertain, where I and my father were born. I am a man of no strength at all of body, nor yet of mind ; but would, if I could, though I can but crawl, spend my life in a ])ilgrim's way.* — When I came at the gate that is at the head of the way, the Lord of that place did entertain me freely ; neither objected he against my weakly looks, nor against my feeble mind ; but gave me such things that were necessary for my journey, and bid me hope to the end. — When I came to the house of the Inter- preter, I received much kindness there ; and because the hill of Difficulty was judged too hard for me, I was carried up that by one of his servants. — Indeed I have found much relief from pilgrims, though none, was willing to go softly as I am forced to do : yet still as they came on, they bid me be of good cheer, and said, that it was the will of their Lord, that *' comfort" should be given to " the feeble minded ;"( as the pilgrim well said, he of all men had the wrong name. Hon. But pray, Sir, w^here was it that Christian and Faithful met Talkative ? that same w^as a notable one* Gr.-h. He w^as a confident fool; yet many follow his wa}' s. Hon. He had like to have beguiled Faithful. Gr.-h. A}', but Christian put him into a w^ay quickly to find him out. Thus they went on till they came to the place where Evangelist met with Christian and Faithful, and pro- phesied to them what they should meet with at Vanity- fair. Then said their guide, Hereabouts did Christian and Faithful meet with Evangelist, who prophesied to them of what troubles they should meet with at Vanity-fair. Hon. Say you so ? I dare say it was a hard chapter that then he did read unto them. Gr.-h. It was so, but then he gave them encou- ragement withal. But what do we talk of them ? they were a couple of lion-like men ; thev had set their fa- 49 386 THEY ArPROACH TO THE TOWN OF VANITY"^ ces like flints. Do not you remember how undaunted they were when they stood before the judge ? Hon. Well, Faithful bravely suffered. Gr.-h. So he did, and as brave things came on't ^ for Hopeful and some others, as the story relates, were converted by his death. (a) Hon. Well, but pray go on ; for you are well ac- quainted with things.* Gr.-h. Above all that Christian met with after he had passed through Vanity-fair, one By-ends was the arch one. Hon. By-ends t What was he? Gr.-h. a very arch fellow, a downright hypocrite ; one that would be religious which way ever the world went : but so cunning, that he would be sure never to lose or suffer for it. He had his mode of religion for every fresh occasion, and his wife was as good at it as he. He would turn and change from opinion to opinion ; yea, and plead for so doing too. But as far as I could learn, he came to an ill- end with his 6y- ends: nor did I ever hear, that any of his children were ever of any esteem with any that truly fear God.{b) Now by this time they were come within sight of the town of Vanity, where Vanity- fair is kept. So when they saw that they were so near the town, they consulted with one another how they should pass thi'ough the town : and some said one thing, and some another. At last, Mr. Great-heart said, I have, as you may understand, often been a conductor of pil- grims through this town : now I am acquainted with * Nothing more profitable than conversing- on the faith, valour, and sue cess of tliose who liave gone before us, with their trials, enemies and dan- glers ; jet how gloriously they fought their w^ay through all, and came of? more than conquerors over all. Pilgrims love to hear these things. (a) Part I. p. 136—167. (b) Part I. p. 168—179. ^HEY AIIE CORDIALLY RECEIVKD BY MR. MNASON. 38? one Mr. Mnason, a Cypriisian by nation, and an old disciple, at whose house we may lodge. If you think good, said he, we will turn in there.* Content, said old Honest ; Content, said Christiana ; Content, said Mr, Feeble-mind; and so they said alL Now you must think it was eventide by that they got to the outside of the town ; but Mr. Great-heart knew the way to the old man's house. So thither they came ; and he called at the door, and the old man within knew his tongue so soon as ever he heard it ; so he opened, and they all came in. Then said Mnason their host, *' How far have ye come to-day ?" So they said, *' From the house of Gains our friend." '' I promise you," said he, '' you have gone a good stitch ; you may well be weiu'y ; sit down." So they sat down. Then said their guide. Come, what cheer, good Sirs ? I dare say you are welcome to my friend. I also, said Mr. Mnason, do bid you welcome ; and whatever you want, do but say, and we will do what We can to ^et it for vou. •J ¥ Hon. Our great want, a while since, was harbour and good company ; and now I hope we have both.f Mnas. For harbour, you see what it is; but foi* good company, that will appear in the trial. Well, said Mr. Great- heart, will you have the pil- grims into their lodgings ? I will, said Mr. Mnason. — So he had them to their respective places ; and also showed them a veiy fair dining-room, where they might be, and sup together, until time was come to go to rest. * How happy to find a house in Vanity-fair, whose master will receive and entertain pilgrims. Blessed be God for the present revival of reli^^ion in our day ; and f )r the many houses that are open to the friends of the Lamb. The hearts of tlie masters of which he opens. t Under all our wants, may we not say, witk our Father Abrahiun God, will provide I Gen. xxii- 8< 388 THEY ARE VISITED BY MNAEOn's FRIENDS, Now when they were set in their places, and were' a little cheery after their journey, Mr. Honest asked his landlord, if there were any store of good people in the town ? Mnas. We have a few; for indeed they are but a few, when compared with them on the other side. Hon. But how shall we do to see some of them? for the sight of good men to them that are going on pilgrimage, is like to the appearing of the moon and stars to them that are going a journey.* Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his foot, and his daughter Grace came up : so he said unto her, Grace, go you, tell my friends, Mr. Contrite, Mr. Holyman, Mr. Love-saints, Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, that I have a friend or two at my house, that have a Blind this evening to see them. So Grace went to call them, and they came ; and, after salutation made, they sat down together at the table. Then said Mr. Mnason, their landlord. My neigh- bours, I have, as you see, a company of strangers come to my house : they are pilgrims : they come from afar, and are going to Mount Sion. But who, quoth he, do you think this is ? (pointing his fingersi at Christiana.) It is Christiana, the wife of Christian, that famous pilgrim, who with Faithful his brother^ were so shamefully handled in our town. — At that they stood amazed, saying. We little thought to see Christiana when Grace came to call us : wherefore this is a very comfortable surprise. Then they asked her about her welfare, and if these young men were her husband's sons. And when she had told them they were, they said, '* The King, whom you love and * The Inquiry of disciples after suitable company discovers that they, vlth David, lov^e the Lord's saints, and in the excellent of the earth is ali their deli^lit^ Ps. xvi. 3. A genuuie discovery this of a gvacioub heart. WHO bHOW THE STATE OF THE TOWIN OF VANITV. 389 serve, make you as your father, and bring you where he is in peace !"^' Tlien Mr. Honest, when they were all sat down, asked Mr. Contrite, and the rest, in what posture their town was at present. CoNTR. You may be sure we are full of hurry in fair-time. It is hard keeping our hearts and spirits in good order, when we are in a cumbered condition. He that lives in such a place as this, and that has to do M'ith such as we have, has need of an ite?n^ to caution him to take heed every moment of the day.f Hon. But how are your neighbours now for quiet- ness ? CoNTR. They are much more moderate now than formerly. You know how Christian and Faithful were used at our town : but of late, I say, they have been far more moderate. I think the blood of Faithful lieth wdth load upon them till now ; for since they burned him, they have been ashamed to bum any more : in those days we were afraid to walk the streets, but now we can show our heads. Then the name of a profes- sor was odious ; now, especially in #ome parts of our town (for you know our town is large,) religion is counted honourable. t Then said Mr. Contrite to them. Pray how fareth it with you in your pilgrimage ? How stands the country affected towards you ? Hon. It happens to us as it happeneth to way-faring men : sometimes our way is clean, sometimes foul, sometimes up hill, sometimes down hill ; we are seU dom at a certainty : the wind is not always on our backs, nor is every one a friend that we meet vvith in * A precious prayer for the best of blessing's. f Mind this hint. Ma^- ii kindle a sense of danger, and excite cau- tion. i It is a mercy, when open persecution for the word abates, and religion ij more respected ; but how do professors in such times get cold and dead, grow formal and worldly ! The smiles of the town of Vanity often prova fPoreinjuxious than its frowns. Be on your guard, pilgriui.s. 3^0 GREAT- HEART RELATES THEIR ADVENTURES? the way. We have met with some notable rubs alrea^ dy : and what are yet behind we know not ; but for the most part, we find it true that has been talked of old^ '. — " A good man must suffer trouble." CoNTR. You talk of rubs: — what rubs have you met withal ? Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart, our guide; for he can give the best account of that. Gr.-h. We have been beset three or four times al- ready. First, Christiana and her children were beset with two ruffians, that they feared would take away their lives. We were beset with giant Bloody- man, giant Maul, and giant Slay- good. Indeed, we did ra- ther beset the last, than were beset of him. And thus it was : after we had been some time at the house of Gaius, " mine host, and of the whole church," we were minded upon a time to take our weapons with us, and so go see if we could light upon any of those that were enemies to pilgrims ; for we heard that there was a no- table one thereabouts. Now Gains knew his haunt better than I, because he dwelt tliereabout; so we looked and looked, till at last we discerned the mouth of his cave ; then were we glad, and plucked up our spirits. So we approached up to his den ; and, lo, when we came there, he had dragged, by mere force in- to his net, this poor man, Mr. Feeble- mind, and was about to bring him to his end. But when he saw us, supposing, as we thought, he had another prey, he left the poor man in his house, and came out. So we fell to it full sore, and he lustily laid about him, but in con- clusion, he was brought doAvn to the ground, and his head cut off, and set up by the way-side, for a terror to such as should after practise such ungodliness. That I tell you the truth, here is the man himself to affirm it, who was as a lamb taken out of the mouth of the lion. Then said Mr. Feeble- mind, I found this true to my cost and comfort ; to my cost, when he threatenec} THEIR FURTHER CONVERSATION. 591 to pick my bones every moment ; and to my comfort, when I saw Mr. Great-heart and his friends, with their weapons, approach so near for my deUverance. Then said Mr. Holyman, There are two things that they have need to be possessed of, that go on pilgrim- age ; courage, and an unspotted life. If they have not courage, they can never hold on their way ; and, if their lives be loose, they will make the very name of a pil- grim stink.* Then said Mr, Love- saint, I hope this caution is hot needful among you : but truly there are many that go up9n the road, that rather declare themselves stran- gers to pilgrimage, than strangers and pilgrims in the earth. Then said Mr. Dare-not-lie, It is true, they neither have the pilgrim's weed, nor the pilgrim's courage :' they go not uprightly, but all awry with their feet : one shoe goeth inward, another outward, and their hosen out behind ; here a rag, and there a rent, to the dispa- ragement of their Lord.f These things, said Mr. Penitent, they ought to be troubled for; nor are the pilgrims like to have that grace upon them, and their pilgrim's progress as they desire, until the way is cleared of such spots and ble- mishes. Thus they sat talking and spending the time until supper was set upon the table. Upon which they went and refreshed their weary bodies ; so they went to rest. Now they stayed in the fair a great while at the house of Mr. Mnason, who, in process of time, gave hir. daughter Grace unto Samuel, Christiana's son, and his daughter Martha to Joseph. The time, as I said, that they lay here was long : for it was not now as in former times. Wherefore the pil- * This Is a sound speech. Lord, grant that we, who profess the holy name, may take good heed to this. It is a word of conviction to many. f \n excellent observation, and » just reproof. May it carry conviction ^the heart of those it suits 392 THEY HEAR OF A MONSTEft IN THOSE PARTS. grims grew acquainted with many of the good people of the town, and did them what service they could. Mercy, as she was wont, laboured much for the poor 5 wherefore their bellies and backs blessed her, and she was there an ornament to her profession. And, to say the truth for Grace, Phebe, and Martha, they Were all of a very good nature, and did much good in their places. They were also all of them very fruitful ; so that Christian's name, as was said before, was like to live in the world. While they lay here, there came a monster out of the woods, and slew many of the people of the town* It would also carry away their children, and teach them to suck its whelps. Now no man in the town durst so much as face this monster; but all men fled when they heard of the noise of his coming. The monster was like unto no one beast upon the earth : its body was *' like a dragon, and it had seven heads and ten horns."(^) It made great havoc of children, and yet it was governed by a woman. This monster propound- ed conditions to men, and such men as loved their lives more than their souls accepted of those conditions. Now Mr. Great-heart, together with those who came to visit the pilgrims at Mr. Mnason's house, entered into a covenant to go and engage this beast, if perhaps they might deliver the people of this town from the paws and mouth of this so devouring a serpent. Then did Mr. Great-heart, Mr. Contrite, Mr. Holy- man, Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, with their weapons, go forth to meet him. Now the monster, at first, was very rampant, and looked upon these enemies with great disdain ; but they so belaboured him, being sturdy men at arms, that they made him make a retreat : so they came home to Mr. Mnason's house again. (a) Rev. xii. 3. THEY ATTACK THE MONSTER, AND WOUND HIM. 393 The monster,* you must know, had his certam sea- sons to cone out in, and to make his attempts upon the children of the people of the town : also these sea-v sons did these valiant worthies watch him in, and did continually assault him ; insomuch, that in process of time he became not only wounded, but lame ; also he had not made the havock of the townsmen's children as formerly he had done. And it is verily believed by \ some, that this beast will certainly die of his wounds. This therefore made Mr. Great-heart and his fellows of great fame in this town ; so that many of the peo- . pie, that wanted their taste of things, yet had a reverent esteem and respect for them. Upon this account there- fore it was, that these pilgrims got not much hurt here* True, there were some of the baser sort, that could sec no more than a mole, nor understand no more than a beast ; these had no reverence for these men, nor took they notice of their valour and adventures. * This refers (observes the Rev. Mr. Scott) to the prevalence of popeiy for some time before the revolution in 1688 ; by which many nominal pro- testants were drawn aside, and numbers of children educated in the prin- ciples of darkness and superstition. The favour and frown of the prince and liis party operated so powerfully, that worldly men in general yielded to the imposition : but several persons among the non-conformists, as well as in the established church, did eminent service at that crisis, by their pre.iching and writings, in exposing the delusions and abominations of the adherents to tlie papal see : and these endeavours were eventually the means of ovei'turning the plan formed for the re-establishment of popery in fjritaii}. 50 304 THEY DEPART FKOM THE HOUSE OF MNASON. CHAPTER XITI. THE PILGRIMS KILL GIANT DESPAIR, AND HIS IVIFE ; AND TOTALLY DEMOLISH HIS CASTLE.— -THEY PRO- CEED TO THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. W^ELL, the time drew on that the pilgrims must go on their way ; therefore they prepared for their jour- ney. They sent for their friends ; they conferred with them ; they had some time set apart therein, to commit each other to the protection of their Prince. There were again that brought them of such things as they had, that were fit for the weak and the strong, for the women and the men, and so laded them with such things as were necessary. (a) Then they set forward on their w^ay; and their friends accompanying them so far as was convenient, they again committed each other to the protection of their King, and departed. They, therefore, that were of the pilgrims company, went on, and Mr. Great-heart went before them ; now the women and children being weakly, they wtrc for- ced to go as they could bear; by this means Mn Ready-to-halt and Mr. Feeble-mind had more to sym- pathize with their condition. When they were gone from the townsmen, and when their friends had bid them farewell, they quickly came to the place where Faithful was put to death : therefore they made a stand, and thanked Him that had enabled him to bear his cross so well ; and the rather, because they now found that they had a benefit by such a man's sufferings as he was. They went on, therefore, after this a good way further, talking of Christian and Faithful ; and how Hopeful joined himself to Christian^ after that Faithful was dead. (6) (a) Acts xxviii. 10. (b) Part I. p. 163. THEY AllRlYE AT THE WATER OF LIFE. 395 Now they were come up with the hill Lucre, where the silver mine was, which took Demas oft' from his pilgrimage, and into which, as some think, By-ends fell and perished : wherefore they considered that. But when they were come to the old monument that stood over against the hill Lucre, to wit, to the pillar of salt, that stood also within the view of Sodom and its stinking i'dke,{a) they marvelled, as did Christian before, that men of that knowledge and ripeness of wit, as they were, should be so blind as to turn aside here. Only they considered again, that nature is not affected with the harms that others have met with, es- pecially if that thing, upon which they look, has an at- tracting virtue upon the foolish eye. I saw now that they went on till they came to the river that was on this side of the Delectable Moun- tains(<^) — -to the river where the fine trees grow on both sides, and whose leaves, if taken inwardly, are good against surfeits ;{c) where the meadows are green all the year long, and where they might lie down safely. By this river side, in the meadows, there were cotes and folds for sheep, a house built for the nourishing and bringing up of those lambs, the babes of those women that go on pilgrimage. Also there was here one that was entrusted with them, who could have com- passion, and that could gather these lambs with his arm, and carry them in his bosom, and that could gently lead those that were with young. (of) Now to the care of this man Christiana admonished her four daughters to commit their little ones, that by these Waters they might be housed, harboured, succoured, and nourished, and that none of them might be lacking in time to come. This man, if any of them go astray, or be lost, he will bring them back again ; he will also bind up that which was broken, ahd will strengthen («) Part I. p. 177. (b) Part I. p. 182. (c) Ps. xsiii. (c/) Heb. v. 2. Is. Ixili. 390 AN HOSPITAL FOR YOUNG CHILDREN, them that are sick. (a) Here they will never want mea^^ drink, and clothing ; here they will be kept from thieves and robbers : for this man will die before one of those committed to his trust shall be lost. Besides, here they shall be sure to have good nurture and ad- monition ; and shall be taught to walk in right paths ; and that, you know, is a favour of no small account. Also here, as you see, are delicate waters, pleasant meadows, dainty flowers, variety of trees, and such as bear wholesome fruit : fruit not like that which Matthew eat of, that fell over the wall out of Beelze- bub's garden ; but fruit that procureth health where there is none, and that continueth and increaseth where it is.* So they were content to commit their little ones to him ; and that which was also an encouragement to them so to do, was, for that ail this was to be at the charge of the King : and so was an hospital to young children and orphans. Now they went on ; and when they were come to By-path meadow, to the stile over which Christian went with his fellow Hopeful, when they were taken by giant Despair, and put into Doubting Castle : they sat down, and consulted what was best to be done ; to wit, now they were so strong, and had got such a man as Mr. Great-heart for their conductor, v/hether they had not best to make an attempt upon the giant, de- molish his castle, and if there were any pilgrims in it, to set them at liberty, before they went any further. (Z*) So one said one thing, and another said to the con- trary. — One questioned if it was lawful to go upon * Here we frequently find our author speaking' of our Lord and Saviour ' as Man. He excels in this. It were to be wislied, that authors and preach- ers wrote and spake more frequently of the manhood of Jesus, who was a ' perfect Man, like unto us in all things except sin. -192. V THEV iiETERMlNE TO ATTACK GIANT DESPAIR. 39? •imconsecrated ground ; another said they might, pro- vided their end was good. But Mr. Great-heart said. Though that assertion offered last cannot be universally true, yet I have a commandment to resist sin, to over- come evil, to fight the good fight of fi:iith: and I pray, with whom should I fight this good fight, if not with giant Despair? I will therefore attempt the taking away of his life, and the demolishing of Doubting- Castle. Then, said he, '' Who will go with me?'^ Then said old Honest, ** /will." ** And so we will too," said Christiana's four sons, Matthew, Samuel, James, and Joseph: for they were young men and strong. («) So they left the women on the road, and with them Mr. Feeble- mind and Mr. Ready -to- halt, with his crutches, to be their guard, until they came back ; for in that place, though giant Despair dwelt so near, they keeping in the road " a little child might lead them."((^) So Mr. Great-heart, old Honest, and the four young men, went to go up to Doubting Castle, to look for giant Despair. When they came at the castle gate, they knocked for entrance with an unusual noise. With that the old giant comes to the gate, and Diffidence his wife follows. Then said he, '' Who and what is he that is so hardy, as after this manner to mo- lest the giant Despair ?" Mr. Great-heart replied, "• It is I, Great-heart, one of the King of the celestial country's conductors of pilgrims to their place : and I demand of thee, that thou open thy gates for my en- trance ; prepare thyself' also to fight, for I am come to take away thy head, and to demolish Doubting Castle." Now giant Despair, because he was a giant, thought no man could overcome him ; and again, thought he, *' Since heretofore I have made a conquest of angels, shall Great-heart make me afraid?" So he harnessed (a) 1 John li. 13, 14. {b) Isaiah xi. $, 398 THEY KILL THE GIANT* himself, and went out : he had a cap of steel upon his head, a breast-plate of fire girded to him, and he came out in iron shoes with a great club in his hand. Then these six men made up to him, and beset him behind and before : also when Diffidence, the giantess, came up to help him, old Mr. Honest cut her down at one blow. Then they fought for their lives, and giant Despair was brought down to the ground, but was very loth to die : he struggled hard, and had, as they say, as many lives as a cat ; but Great-heart was his death ; for he left him not till he had severed his head from his shoulders.* Then they fell to demolishing Doubting Castle ; and that, you know, might with ease be done, since giant Despair was dead. They were seven days in destroying of that : and in it, of pilgrims, they found one Mr. Despondency, almost starved to death, and one Much-afraid, his daughter ; these two they saved alive. But it would have made you wonder, to have seen the dead bodies that lay here and there in the cas- tle-yard, and how full of dead men's bones the dun- geon was. When Mr. Great-heart and his companions had performed this exploit, they took Mr. Despondency, and his daughter Much-afraid, into their protection ; for they were honest people, though they were prison- ers in Doubting Castle, to that giant Despair. They therefore, I say, took with them the head of the giant (for his body they had buried under a heap of stones ;) and down to the road and to their companions they came, and showed them what they had done. Now when Feeble-mind and Ready-to-halt saw that it was * What cannot Great-heart do ? What feats not perform? What victories Jiot gain ? Who can stand before Great -heart ? Diffidence shall fall, and giant Despair be slain, by the power of Great -heart, with the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, Eph, vi. 17. even Despondency, thoug-li almost starved, shall be delivered, and his daughter Much-afraid shall be rescued. O for more of Great-heart's company ! THE pilgrims' JOY ON THEIR VICTORY. 399 the head of giant Despair indeed, they were very jo- cund and merry. Now Christiana, if need was, con id play upon the viol, and her daughter Mercy upon the lute : so since they were so merry disposed, she played them a lesson, and Rcady-to-halt would dance. So he took Despondency's daughter, named Much-L*fraid, by the hand, and to dancing they went in the road. True, he could not dance without one crutch in his hund ; but I promise you, he footed it well : also the giri was to be commended, for she answered the music hand- somely. As for Mr. Despondency, the music was not much to him : he was for feeding rather than da- icing, for that he was almost starved. So Christiiina gave him some of her bottle of spirits, for present relief, and then prepared him something to eat ; and in a little time the old gentleman came to himself, and began to be finely revived. Now I saw in my dream, when all these things were finished, Mr. Great- heart took the head of giant Despair, and set it upon a pole by the high- way side^ right over against a pillar that Christian erected for a caution to pilgrims that came after, to take heed of en- tering into his grounds. Then he writ under it, upon a marble stone, these verses following : " This is the head of him, whose name only, In former time, did pilgrims terrify. His castle*s down* and Diffidence, his wife. Brave Master Great-heart has bereft of life. Despondency, his daughter Much-afraid, Great-heart for them also the man has play*d. * The following lines contain an important truth, and deserve particU' |ar reg-ard : Though Doubting-Castle be demolished. And tlie giant Despair hath lost his head. Sin can rebuild tiie castle, make't remain. And make Despair the giant live again.f ■j- Excellent remark ! pray mind it. 400 THEY ARRIVE AT THE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS* Who hereof doubts, if he'll but cast his eye Up hither, may his scruples satisfy. This head also when doubting cripples dance, Doth show from fear they have deliverance." When those men had thus bravely showed them- selves against Doubting Castle, and had slain giant Despair, they went forward, and went on till they came to the Delectable Mountains, where Christian and Hopeful refreshed themselves with the varieties of the place. They also acquainted themselves with the shepherds there, who welcomed them, as they had done Christian before, unto the Delectable Mountains, Now the shepherds seeing so great a train follow Mr. Great-heart (for with him they were well acquainted,) they said unto him, " Good Sir, you have got a good- ly company here ; pray where did you find all these ?'* Gr.-h. " First here is Christiana and her train, Her sons, and her son's wives, who like the wain,. Keep by the pole, and do by compass steer From sin to grace, else they had not been here. Next, here's old Honest come on pilgrimage ; Ready-to- halt too, who I dare engage, True-hearted is, and so is Feeble-mind, Who willing was not to be left behind. Despondency, ^ood man, is coming after. And so also is Much-afraid his daughter. May we have entertainment here, or must We further go ? Let's know whereon to trust." Then said the shepherds, This is a comfortable com- pany ; you are welcome to us, for we have for the fee- ble as for the strong : our Prince has an eye to what is done to the least of these: (a) therefore infirmity must not be a block to our entertainment. So they had them to the palace doors, and then said unto them, *' Come in Mr. Feeble- mind ; come in Mr. Ready-to- halt : come in Mr. Despondency, and Miss Much- (a>Malt. XXV. 40,. MOUNT MARVEL. 401 ctfraici his daughter.^' " These, Mr. Great-heart," said the shepherds to the guide, " wc call in by name,- for that they are most subject to draw back ; but as for you and the rest that are strong, we leave you to your wonted liberty." Then said Mr. Great-heart, " This day I sec, that grace doth shine in your faces, and that you are my Lord's shepherds indeed; for that you have not pushed these diseased neither with side nor shoulder, but have rather strewed their way into the palace with flowers as yoii should."(a) So the feeble and weak went in, and Mr* Great- heart and the rest did follow. When they were also set down, the shepherds said to those of the weaker sort. What is that you would have ? For, said they^ all things must be managed here to the supporting of the weak^ as well as the warning of the unruly. So they made them a feast of things easy of diges- tion, and that were pleasant to the palate, and nourish- ing ; the which when they had received, they went to their rest, each one respectively unto his proper place. When morning was come, because the mountains were high, and the day clear ; and because it was the cus- tom of the shepherds to show the pilgrims, before their departure, some rarities ; therefore, after they were ready, and had refreshed themselves, the shep- herds took them out into the fields, and showed them first what they had showed to Christian before. (i) Then they had them to some new places. The first was mount Marvel, wh^re they looked and beheld a man at a distance, that tumbled the hills about with ^vords. Then they asked the shepherds what that should mean ? So they told him, that that man was the son of one Mr. Great- grace [of whom you read in the first part of the records of the 'Pilgrim'' s Progress .*] and he is set there to teach pilgrims how to believe down or to tumble out of their ways, what difficulties they <«) E;^ek. xxxlv. 21. (b) Part I. p. 194— 19i< .^1 402 MOUNT INNOCENCE AND MOUNT CHAllITY- should meet ivith, by faith. (a) Then said Mr. Great- heart, " I know him ; he is a man above many." Then they liad them to another place, called mount Innocence : and there they saw a man clothed all in white : and two men, Prejudice and Ill-will, continual- ly casting dirt upon him. Now, behold the dirt, what- soever they cast at him, would in a little time fall ofif again, and his garment would look as clear as if no dirt had been cast thereat. — Then said the pilgrims, What means this ? The shepherds answered. This man is named Godly -man, and the garment is to show the innocency of his life. No^v, those that throw dirt at him are such as hate his well-doing ; but as you see the dirt will not stick upon his clothes, so it shall be with him that lives truly innocently in the w^orld. Who- ever they be that would make such men dirty, they la- bour all in vain ; for God by tliat a little time is spent, w^ill cause that their innocence shall break forth as the light, and their righteousness as the noon-day. Then they took them, and had them to mount Cha- rity, where they showed them a man that had a bundle of cloth lying before him, out of which he cut coats and garments for the poor that stood about him ; yet his bundle or roll of cloth was never the less. Then said they. What should this be? This is, said the shepherds, to show you, that he that has a heart to give of his labour to the poor, shall never want wherewithal. •' He that watereth shall be watered himself." And the cake that the widow gave to the prophet, did not cause that she had ever the less in her barrel. They had them also to the place, where they saw one Fool, and one Want- wit, washing of an Ethiopian, with an intention to make him white ; but the more they washed him, the blacker he was. Then they ask- ed the shepherds Avhat that should mean ? So they told (a) Mark xi. 23, 24- THE LOOK [NG-G LASS OF GOD's WORD. 403 them, saying, Thus shall it be with the vile person; all means used to get such a one a good name, shall in conclusion tend but to make him more abominable. Thus it was with the Pharisees, and so it shall be with all hypocrites. Then said Mercy, the wife of Matthew, to Chris^ tiana her mother, I would, if it might be, see the hole in the hill, or that commonly called the By-way to hell. So her mother brake her mind to the shepherds. (c) Then they went to the door, (it was on the side of an hill ; ) and they opened it, and bid Mercy hearken awhile. So she hearkened, and heard one saying, *' Cursed be my father, for holding of my feet back from the way of peace and life:" And another said, *' O that I hud been torn in pieces, before I had, to save my life, lost my soui !" And another said, *' If I were to live again, how would I deny myself rather than come to this place !" Then there was as if the very earth groaned and quaked under the feet of this young- woman for fear, so she looked white, and came tremb- ling away, saying, " Blessed be he and she that is de* livered from this place." Novy when the shepherds had shown them all these things, then they had them back to the palace, and en- tertained them with what the house would aiford : but Mercy being a young and breeding woman, longed for something that she saw there, but was ashamed to ask. Her mother-in-law then asked her what she ailed, for she looked as one not well. Then said Mercy, There is a looking-glass hangs up in a dining-room, off which I cannot take my mind ; if therefore I have it not, I think I shall miscarry. Then said her mother, I will mention thy wants to the shepherds, and they will not deny it thee. But she said, I am ashamed that these men should know («) Part r p. 197. 404 THE SHEPHERDS GIVE PRESENTS TO THE PILGRIMS, that I longed. Nay, my daughter, said she, it is no shame, but a virtue, to long for such a thing as that. So Mercy said, Then, mother, if you please, ask the shepherds if they are willing to sell it. Now the glass was one of a thousand. It would present a man, one way, with his own features eijiactly ; and turn it but another way, and it would show one the very face and similitude of the Prince of the pilgrims himself. Yes, I have talked with them that can tell, and they have said, that they have seen the very crown of thorns upon his head, by looking in that glass ; they have therein also seen the holes in his hands, in his feet,, and his side. Yea, such an excellency is there in that glass, that it will show him to one where they have a mind to see him, w^hether living or dead, whether in earth or in heaven ; whether in a state of humiliation, or in his exaltation ; whether coming to suffer, or com- ing to reign. *(«) Christiana therefore WTnt to the shepherds apart, (now the names of the shepherds were Knowledge, Experi- ence, Watchful, and Sincere, )(Z>) and said unto them, There is one of my daughters, a breeding woman, that, I think, doth long for something that she hath seen in this house, and she thinks she should miscarry, if she should by you be denied. Ex PER. Call her, call her : she shall assuredly have what we can help her to. So they called her, and said to her, Mercy, What is that thing thou wouldest have ? Then she blushed, and said. The great glass that hangs up in the dining-room. So Sincere ran and fetched it, and with a joyful consent it was given her. Then she bowed her head, and ga\-e thanks, and said. By this J know that I have obtained favour in your eyes. ■* O what a blessed thing it is to long- for the word of God, so as not to be satisfied without it, and to prize it above and beyond all otlier tilings » liove to the word excites the soul to say with David. " I have longed for ihy salvation, O Lord," Psal. cxix. 17A. This is a special mark of a gra^ cious soul. (a) James i. 23—25. 1 Cor. xili. 12. 2 Cor. iii. 18. (b) Pait I. p. 195. WHO LEAVE THEIM, AND GO ON THEIR JOURNEY. 405 They also gave to the other youni^ women such things as they desired, and to their husbands great commendations, for that they had joined with Mr, Great- heart, to the slaying of giant Despair, and the demolishing of Doubting Castle. — "^About Christi- ana's neck the shepherds put a bracelet, and so they did about the necks of her four daughters ; also they put ear-rings in their ears, and jewels on their fore- heads. When they were minded to go hence, they let them go in peace, but gave not to them those certain cau- tions which before were given to Christian, and his companion. The reason was, for that these had Great-heart to be their guide, who was one that was well acquainted with things, and so could give them their cautions more seasonable ; to wit, even then when the danger was nigh the approaching. What cau- tions Christian and his companion had received of the shepherds,(a) they had also lost by that the time was come that they had need to put them in practice. Where^ fore, here was the advantage that this company had over the other. From hence they went on singing, and they saidj <^ Behold, how fitly are the stages set For their relief that pilgrims are become, And how they us receive without one let, That make the other life the mark and home. What novelties they have, to us they give, That we, though pilgrims, joyful lives may live. They do upon us, too, such things bestow, That show we pilgrims are, where'er we go." * No good thing, done in the name and to the glory of Clirist, shall be fo)-gotten of him, nor go unrewarded by him. (rt) Part I. p. 198. 406 THEY OVERTAKE VALIANT-FOR-TRUTHj CHAPTER XIV. THE COMPAINY JOINED BY MR. VALIANT AND MR« STAND-FAST. THEY PASS OVER THE ENCHANTED GROUND. A DESCRIPTION OF MADAM BUBBLE. When they were gone from the shepherds, they quickl}^ came to the place where Christian met with one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of Apostacy.(«) Wherefore of him Mr. Great-heart, their guide, did now put them in mind, saying, This is the place where Christian met with one Turn-away, who carried with him the character of his rebellion at his back. And this I have to say concerning this man ; — he would hearken to no counsel, but, once a falling, persuasion could not stop him. When he came to the plac& where the cross and the sepulchre was, he did meet with one that did bid him look there, but he gnashed with his teeth, and stamped, and said, he was resolved to go back to his own town. Before he came to the gate, he met with Evangelist, who offered to lay hands on him to turn him into the way again. But this Turn-away resisted him, and having done much despite unto him, he got away over the wall, and so escaped his hand. Then they went on: and, just at the place where Little-faith formerly was robbed, there stood a man with his sword drawn, and his face all bloody. Then said Mr. Great- heart. What art thou ? The man made answer, saying, I am one whose name is Valiant-for- tiTith ; I am a pilgrim, and am going to the Celestial city. Now, as I was in my vvay, there were three men that did beset me, and propounded unto me these three things : — Whether I would become one of them ; — or (a) Part I. p. 201. WHO OVERCOMES THREE BARIN6 ASSAILANTS. 407 go back from whence I came ; — or die upon the place? To the first I answered, I had been a true man a long season, and therefore it could not be expected that I now should cast in my lot with thieves.(a) Then they demanded what I would say to the second. So I told them the place from whence I came, had I not found tncommodity there, I had not forsaken it at all ; but finding it altogether unsuitable to me, and very unpro- fitable for me, I forsook it for this way. Then they asked me what I said to the third ? And I told them. My life cost more dear far, than that I should lightly give it away ; Besides, you have nothi^ig to do to put things to my choice ; wherefore at your peril be it if you meddle. Then these three, to wit, Wildhead, Inconsiderate, and Pragmatic, drew upon me, and I also drew upon them. So we fell to it, one against three, for the space of three hours. They have left upon me, as you see, some of the marks of their valour, and have also carried away with them some of mine. They are but just now gone : I suppose they might, as the saying is, hear your horse dash, and so they betook themselves to flight. Gr.-h. But here was great odds, three against one. Val. 'Tis true; but little or more are nothing to him that has the truth on his side : " Though an host' should encamp against me," said one, " my heart shall not fear : though w^ar shall rise against me, in this will I be confident," &c. Besides, said he, I have read in some records, that one man has fought an army : and how many did Sampson slay with the jaw- bone of an ass ?* Then said the guide, why did you not cry out, that some might have come in for your succour ? * Truth will make a man valiant ; and valour for truth will make a pilgrim fight wilh wild-headed, inconsiderate, and pragmatic opposers. The blood he looses in such a battle is his honour ; the scars he gets are hi^ jjlory. («) Prov. i. 10—19. 408 GREAT-HEART INUUIRES CONCERNING THE FI&HTi Val. So I did to my King, who I knew could hear me, and afford invisible help, and that was enough for me.* Then said Great-heart to Mr. Valiant-for-truthj Thou hast ^vorthily behaved thyself; let me see thy sword ; — so he showed it him. When he had taken it into his hand, and looked thereon a while, he said. Ha ! it is a right Jerusalem blade. Val. It is so. Let a man have one of these blades, with a hand to wield it, and skill to use it, and he may venture upon an angel with it. He need not fear its holding, if he can but tell hovr to lay on. Its edge will iKiver blunt. It will cut liesh and bones, and soul and spirit, and all. Gr.-h. But you fought a great while ; I wonder you "was not weary. Val. I fought till my sword did cleave to my hand, and then they were joined together, as if a sword grew out of my arm : and when the blood run through my fingers, then I fought with most courage.f Gr,-h. Thou hast done well ; thou hast *' resisted unto blood, striving against sin ;" thou shalt abide by us, come in and go out with us, for we are thy com.- panions. Then they took him, and washed his wounds, and gave him of what they had to refresh him ; and so they went together. Now as they went on, because Mr. Great-heart was delighted in him (for he loved one great- ly that he found to be a man of his hands ; ) and because there were in company them that were feeble and weak, therefore he questioned with him about many things ; as first, what countryman he was ? * Enough indeed. He who is engaged for God's truth, shall never want •Cod's help. f Blessed fighting, when hand and heart ai'e engaged, and the swort^. grows united to both ! O ye trimmers, and lukewarm professors, wlio will tamely give up, or meanly compound for peace, by the barter of trutli j lei this shame and confound you ! HE INFORMS THEM HE CAME FROM DARK-LAND. 40!^ Val. I am of Dark-land, for there I was born, and there my father and mother are still. Dark- land ! said the guide : doth not that lie on the same coast with the city of Destruction ? Val. Yes, it doth. Now that which caused me to come on pilgrimage, was this ; we had Mr. Tell-true come into our parts, and he told it about what Chris- tian had done, that went from the city of Destruction, namely, how he had forsaken his wife and children, and had betaken himself to a pilgrim's life. It was also confidently reported, how he had killed a serpent, that did come out to resist him in his journey ; and how he got through to whither he intended. It was also told, what welcome he had to all his Lord's lodgings, espe- cially when he came to the gates of the Celestial city ; for there, said the man, he was received with sound of trumpet, by a company of shining ones. He told it also how all the bells in the city did ring for joy at his reception, and what golden garments he was clothed with ; with many other things that now I shall forbear to relate. In a word, that man so told the story of Christian and his travels, that my heart fell into a burn- ing heat to be gone after him : nor could father or mo~ ther stay me. So I got from them, and am come thus far on my way. Gr.-h. You came in at the gate, did you not? Val. Yes, yes ; for the same man also told us, that all would be nothing, if we did not begin to enter this way at the gate.* * The reason why so many professors who set out, go on for a season, but fall away and come to nothin.i^ at last is, because they do not enter into the pilgrim's path, by Christ, who is the gate. They do not see themselves quite lost, ruined, hopeless, and wretched : their hearts are not broken for sin ; therefore they do not begin by receiving Christ, as the only Saviour of such miserable sinners. But they set out in nature's strength ; and not re- ceiving, nor living upon Clu'ist, they soon fall away. This is the reason of this inquiry. Did you come in at the gate ? A question we ought to put to ourselves, and be fully satisfied about. fi2 410 VALIANT- FOR- TRUTH REJOICES AT CHRISTIANA. Look you, said the guide to Christiana, the pilgrim- age of your husband, and what he has gotten thereby, is spread abroad Hir and near. Val. Why, is this Christian's wife? Gr.-h. Yes, that it is ; and these are also her four sons. Val. What ! and going on pilgrimage too ? Gr.-h. Yes, verily, they are following after. Val. It glads me at heart; good man, how joyful will he be, when he shall see them that would not go with him, to enter before him at the gates into the Ce- lestial city ! Gr.-h. Without doubt it will be a comfort to him ; for, next to the joy of seeing himself there, it will be a joy to meet there his wife and children. Val. But, now you are upon that, pray let me hear your opinion about it. Some make a question, whe- ther we shall know one another when we are there. Gr.-h. Do they think they shall know themselves then, or that they shall rejoice to see themselves in that bliss ? and if they think they shall know and do these, Vv^hy not know others, and rejoice in their welfare also ? Again, since relations are our second self, though that state will be dissolved, yet why may it not be rationally concluded that we shall be more glad to see them there, than to see they are wanting ? Val. Well, I perceive whereabouts you are as to this. Have vou anv more thins^s to ask me about mv beginning to come on pilgrimage ?^ Gr.-h. Yes : was your father and mother willing that you should become a pilgrim ? Val. Oh ! no ; they used all means imaginable to persuade me to stay at home. * A sound Christian is not afraid to be examined, and sifted to the bot- tom. For he can g-ive a reason of the hope that is in him. He knows why and wherefore he commenced a pilgrim. CARNAL OBJECTIONS TO GOING ON PILGKIMAGE. 411 Gr.-h. What could they say against it ? Val. They said, it was an idle life; and, if I my- self were not inclined to sloth and laziness, I would never countenance a pilgrim's condition. Gr.-h. And what did they say else? Val. Why, they told me that it was a dangerous way : Yea, the most dangerous way in the world, say they, is that which the pilgrims go. Gr.-h. Did they show you wherein this way is dan- gerous ? Val. Yes ; and that in many particulars. Gr.-h. Name some of them. Val. They told me of the slough of Despond, w*herein Christian was well nigh smothered. They told me that there were archers standing ready in Beel- zebub-castle, to shoot them who should knock at the Wicket-gate for entrance. They told me also of the wood and dark mountains, of the hill Difficulty, of the lions ; and also of the three giants Bloody-man, Maul, and Slay- good ; they said moreover, that there was a foul fiend haunted the valley of Humiliation ; and that Christian was by him almost bereft of life. Besides, said they, you must go over the valley of the Shadow of Death, where the hobgoblins are, where the light is darkness, where the way is full of snares, pits, traps, and gins. — They told me also of giant Despair, of Doubting Castle, and of the ruin the pilgrims met w^ith there. Further, they said I must go over the En- chanted Ground, which was dangerous. And that af- ter all this I should find a river, over which I should find no bridge ; and that that river -did lie betwixt me and the celestial country. Gr.-h. And was this all ? Val. No : they also told me, that this way was full of deceivers ; and of persons that lay in wait there, to turn good men out of their path. Gr.-h. But how did they make that out? Val. They told me that Mr. Worldly-wise-man did lie there in wdit to deceive. They also said, that 415 FURTHER OBJECTIONS. there was Formality and Hypocrisy continually on the road. They said also, that By-ends, Talkative, or Demas, would go near to gather me up : that the Flatterer would catch me in his net ; or that, with green-headed Ignorance, I would presume to go on to the gate, from whence he was sent back to the hole that was in the side of the hill, and made to go the by- way to hell. Gr.-h. I promise you, this was enough to discou- rage thee. But did they make an end there ? Val» No, stay. They told me also of many that tried that way of old, and that had gone a great way therein, to see if they could find something of the glory then, that so many had so much talked of from time to time ; and how they came back again, and be- fooled themselves for setting a foot out of doors in that path, — to the satisfaction of the country. And they named several that did so, as Obstinate and Pliable, Mistrust and Timorous, Turn-away and old Atheist, with several more ; who, they said, had some of them gone far to see what they could find ; but not one of them found so much advantage by going as amounted to the weight of a feather. Gr.-h. Said they any thing more to discourage you? Val. Yes: they told me of one Mr. Fearing, who was a pilgrim ; and how he found his way so solitary, that he never had a comfortable hour therein : also that Mr. Despondency had like to have been starved there- in, yea, and also, (which I had almost forgot) Christian himself, about whom there has been such a noise, after all his ventures for a celestial crown, was certain- ly drowned in the black river, and went never a foot further, however it was smothered up. Gr.-h. And did none of these things discourage you? Val. No: they seemed as so many nothings to ine. EAITH ANSWERS AiND OVERCOMES THEM ALL. 413 Gr.-h. How came that about? Val. Why, I still believed what Mr. Tell- true had said, and that carried me beyond them all. Gr.-h. Then this was your victory, even your faith ? Val. It was so : I believed, and therefore cnme out, got into the way, fought all that set themselves against me, and, by believing, am come to this place ?^ " Who would true valour see, Let him come hither ; One here will constant be. Come wind, come weather j There's no discouragement Shall make him once relent His first avow'd intent To be a pilgrim. Whoso beset him round With dismal stories, Do but themselves confound, His strength the more is, No lion can him fright, He'll with a giant fight, But he will have a right To be a pilgrim. Hobgoblin nor foul fiend Can daunt his spirit; He knows, he at the end Shall life inherit. Then fancies fly away, He'll not fear what men say, He'll labour night and day To be a pilgrim.'* By this time they were got to the Enchanted Ground, where the air naturally tended to make one drowsy :{a) and that place was all grown over with briers and thorns, excepting here and there, where * Here we see, that valiant soldiers of Christ ascribe all to the exercise cf faith. They set out with faith, and they hold on and hold out by be- lieving. Tlius they give all the glory to Christ, who is the object, author, and finisher of faith. (a) Pai't I. p. 215—238, 414 THE ENCHANTED GROUND DESCRIBED : was an enchanted arbour, upon which if a man sits, or in which if a man sleeps, 'tis a question, say some, whether ever he shall rise or wake again in this world. Over this forest, therefore, they went, both one and another ; and Mr. Great-heart went before, for that he was the guide, and Mr. Valiant-for- truth came be- hind, being rear- guard ; for fear lest peradventure some fiend, or dragon, or giant, or thief, should fall upon their rear, and so do mischief. They went on here, each man with his sword drawn in his hand, for they knew it was a dangerous place. Also they cheer- ed up one another as well as they could ; Feeble-mind, Mr. Great-heart commanded, should come up after him, and Mr. Despondency was under the eye of Mr. Valiant.^ Now they had not gone far, but a great mist and dai'kness fell upon them all ; so that they could scarce, for a great while, one see the other ; wherefore they were forced, for some time, to feel for one another by words, for they walked not by sight.f But any one must think, that here was but sorry going for the best of them all ; but how much the worst was it for the women and children, who both of feet and heart were also but tender ! Yet nevertheless so it was, that through the encouraging words of him that led in the front, and of him that brought them up behind, they made a pretty good shift to wag along. The way was also here very wearisome,* through dirt and slabbiness. Nor was there on all this ground so much as one inn or victualling house, wherein to re- fresh the feebler sort. Here therefore was grunting, * Old pilgrims, ye who have set out well, and go on well for a long sea- son, consider, ye are yet in the world, which is enchanted ground. Know your danger of seeking rest here, or sleeping in any of its enchanting ar- boxu'S. '\ Though feelings may be lost, light seem to fail, and comforts forsake us, yet faith shall supply the want of all. Like Moses, we shall endure, seeing HIM who i^ invisible. Heb. xi. 27. DIFFICULTIES THERE ENCOUNTERED BY THKM. 415 and puffing, and sighing : while one tumbleth over a bush, another sticketh fast in the dirt ; and the children, some of them lost their shoes in the mire : while one cries out, ** I am down ;" and another, ''Ho! where are you ?" And a third, '' The bushes have got such fast hold on me, I think I cannot get away from them." Then they came to an arbour, warm, and promising much refreshing to the pilgrims : for it was finely wrought above head, beautified with greens, furnished with benches and settles. It had in it a soft couch, where the weary might lean. This, you must think, all things considered, was tempting; for the pilgrims already began to be foiled with the badness of the way ; but there was not one of them that made so much as a motion to stop there. Yea, for aught I could per- ceive, they continually gave so good heed to the advice of their guide, and he did so faithfully tell them of dan- gers, and. of the nature of dangers, when they were at them, that usually, when they were nearest to them, they did most pluck up their spirits, and hearten one another to deny the flesh.* — The arbour was called the Slothful's Friend, on purpose to allure, if it might be, some of the pilgrims there to take up their rest when weary. I saw then in my dream, that they went on in this their solitary ground, till they came to a place at which a man is apt to lose his way. Now, though when it was light, their guide could well enough tell how to miss those ways that led wrong, yet in the dark he was put to a stand : but he had in his pocket a map of all ways leading to or from the celestial city ; wherefore he struck a light (for he never goes also without his tinder-box,) and takes a view of his book or map, * Deny yourselves^ is the word of Christ. Tlie slotlifiihiess, ease and desires of the flesh, must be denied, or dantj^er will inevitably ensue. To gratify the flesh, is to destroy the Spirit's comfort, if not the .'loul's salva- tion. 416 HEEDLESS AND TOO-BOLD ASLEEP IN AN ARBOUR^ which bids him be careful in that place, to turn to the right hand. And had he not here been careful to look in his map, they had in all probability been smothered in the mud ; for just a little before them, and that at the end of the cleanest way too, was a pit, none knows how deep, full of nothing but mud, there made on pur- pose to destroy the pilgrims in. Then thought I with myself, who, that goeth on pil- grimage, but would have one of these maps about him, that he may look when he is at a stand, which is the way he must take. They went on, then, in this Enchanted Ground, till they came to where there was another arbour, and it was built by the highway -side. And in that arbour there lay two men, whose names were Heedless and Too- bold. These two went thus far on pilgrimage ; but here, being wearied with their journey, sat do^vn to rest themselves, and so fell fast asleep. When the pilgrims saw them, they stood still, and shook their heads ; for they knew that the sleepers were in a pitiful case. Then they consulted what to do, whether to go on, and leave them in their sleep, or step to them, and try to awake them. So tliey concluded to go to them, and awake them ; that is, if they could ; but with this caution, namely, to take heed that themselves did not sit dovvn, nor embrace the offered benefit of that arbour.* So they went in, and spake to the men, and called each by his name (for the guide, it seems, did know them,) but there was no voice, nor answer. Then the guide did shake them, and do what he could to disturb them. Then said one of them, " I will pay you when I take my money." At which the guide shook his * It is the duty, and will be the practice of pilgi-ims, to strive to be im stnimental to the good of others. But, at the same time, it belioves them to lake heed to themselves, and watch, lest they catch harm from them ar.d their condiiet. THE PILGRIMS CAUTIONED BY THEIR EXAMPLE. 417 head. *^ I ^vill fight so long as I can hold my sword in my hand>" said the other. At that, one of the chil- dren laughed. Then said Christiana, What is the meaning of this ? Then the guide said, They talk in their sleep ; if you do strike them, or beat them, or whatever else you do un- to them, they will answer you after this fashion ; or^ as one of them said in old time, when the waves of the sea did beat upon him, and he slept as one upon the mast of a ship, " When I do awake, I will seek it yet again. "(«) You know, when men talk ui their sleep, they say any thing ; but their words are not go- verned either by faith or reason. There is an incohe- rency in their words now ; even as there was before, betwixt their going on pilgrimage and their sitting dowa here. This then is the mischief on't, when heedless ones go on pilgrimage, twenty to one but they are serv- ed thus. For this Enchanted Ground is one of the last refuges that the enemy to pilgrims has ; w herefore it is, as you see, placed almost at the end of the way, and so it standeth against us with the more advantage. For when, thinks the enemy, will these fools be so desirous to sit down, as when they are weary ? And at what time so likely for to be weary, as when they are almost at their journey's end ? Therefore it is, I say, that the Enchanted Ground is placed so nigh to the land of Beu- lah, and so near the end of their race. Wherefore let pilgrims look to themselves, lest it happens to them as it hath done these, that, as you see, are fallen asleep, and none can awake them.* Then the pilgrims desired, with trembling, to go forward ; only they prayed their guide to strike a light, that they might go the rest of their way by the help of * What a sound sleep of infatuation hath this enchanting world cast ma« ny a professor into ! I'hey are proof against all warnings, and dead as to any means of arousing them. {a) ProT. xxiii. 34, 35, 53 418 THEY Wmt) STAlSliFAST ON HIS KNEES ^ the light of a lantern. So he struck a light, and they went by the help of that, through the rest of this way, though the darkness was very great.* (a) But the children began to be sorely weary ; and they cried out unto Him that loveth pilgrims, to make their way more comfortable. So by that they had gone a little further, a ^vind arose, that drove away the fog ; so the air became more clear. Yet they were not off, by much, of the Enchanted Ground, but only now they could see one another better, and also the way wherein they should walk. Now when they were almost at the end of this- ground, they perceived, that a little before them was a solemn noise of one that was much concerned. So they went on, and looked before them : and, behold, they saw, as they thought, a man upon his knees, with hands and eyes lifted up, and speaking, as they thought, earnestly to one that was above. They drew nigh, but could not tell v/hat he said ; so they went softly till he had done. When he had done, he got up, and began to run towards the Celestial city. Then Mr. Great-heart called after him, saying, *' Soho, friend^ let us have your company, if you go, as I suppose yoii do, to the Celestial city." So the man stopped, and they came up to him : but so soon as Mr. Honest saw him, he said, *' I know this man." Then said Mr. Yaliant-for-trudi, " Pr'} thee, who is it ?" '' 'Tis one," said he, " that comes from whereabouts I dwelt : his name is Standfast ; he is certainly a right good pilgrim." So they came up one to another ; and presently Stand- fast said to old Honest, " Ho ! father Honest, are you there ?" " Ay," said he, '* that I am, "as sure as you * The word of God is tl^.e cnl^' light to direct our steps. He who ne-' gleets this is a fool, lie who sets up, and looks for any other light to h. standfast's speech in the river. 431 When I came from home, I left behind me a wife and five small children ; let me entreat you, at your return (for I know that you go and return to your Master's house, in hopes that you may be a conductor to more of his holy pilgrims,) that you send to my family, and let them be acquainted with all that hath and shall happen unto me. Tell them, moreover, of my happy arrival at this place, and of the present and late blessed condi- tion that I am in. Tell them also of Christian and Christiana his wife, and how she and her children came after her husband. Tell them also of what a happy end she made, and whither she is gone. — I have little orno- thing to send to my family, except it be my prayers and tears for them : of which it will suffice if you acquaint them, if peradventure they may prevail." When Mr. Standfast had thus set things in order, and the time being come for him to haste him away, he also went down to the river. Now there w^as a great calm at that time in the river : wherefore Mr. Standfast, when he was about half way in, stood awhile and talk- ed to his companions that had waited upon him thi- ther : and he said, ** This river has been a terror to many : yea, the thoughts of it also have often frightened me : now, methinks, I stand easy ; my foot is fixed upon that on which the feet of the priests that bare the ark of the covenant stood, while Israel went over this Jordan. (a) The waters, indeed, are to the palate bitter, and to the stomach cold ; yet the thoughts of what I am going to, and of the conduct that waits for me on the other side, doth lie as a glow^ing coal at my heart, I see myself now at the end of my journey ; my toilsome days are ended. I am going to see that head that was crowned wdth thorns, and that face that was spit upon for me.* I have formerly lived by hearsay and faith ; * O ! the blessedness, and joy of faith ? How does it bring- near, and ;a'lize a view of Christ in glory : Do we indeed see Christ by the ey^. of (a) Josh, iii. IT. 432 THE PILGRIMS ENTER THE CITV TRIUMPHANTLY* but now I go where I shall live by sight, and shall be with him in whose company I delight myself. I have loved to hear my Lord spoken of ; and wherever I have seen the print of his shoe in the earth, there I have co- veted to set my foot too.* His name has been to me as a civet-box ; yea, sweeter than all perfumes* His voice to me has been most sweet ; and his countenance I have more desired than they that have most desired the light of the sun. His words I did use to gather for my food, and for antidotes against my faintings. He has held me, and hath kept me from mine iniquities ; yea, my steps have been strengthened in his way." Now, while he was thus in discourse, his countenance changed; his ''strong man bowed under him :" and, after he had said, *' Take me, for I come unto thee," he ceased to be seen of them. But glorious it was to see, how the open region was filled with horses and chariots, with trumpeters and pi- pers, with singers and players on stringed instruments, to welcome the pilgrims as they went up, and followed one another in at the beautiful gate of the city. As for Christiana's children, the four boys that Christiana brought, with their wives and children, I did not stay where I was till they were gone over. Also since I came away, I heard one say, they were yet alive, and so would be for the increase of the church in that place where they were, for a time. faith ? Is he the one, chief object of our souls ? Is he precious to us ? Verily, then we shall count our days on earth toilsome ones, and long for the full fruition of him in glory. It will be our great glory to see him, whose blessed head was crowned with thorns, and whose lovely f-ice was spii up- on, for us ; till then, let us live by faith in him, constantly crying, " Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly." * Can you say this ? Do you love to hear of the precious name of Jesus ? Do you covet to follow him, and to tread in his steps ? O what has grace wrought! Be humble before Jesus. Be joyful in him, and thankful to him. CONCLUSION. 433 Shall it be my lot to go that way again, I may give those that desire it, an account of what I here am si- lent about ; mean time, I bid my reader Farewell.* * Who can read this chapter, (observes the Rev. Mr. Rurder) without ex- claiming in words once received from heavenj "Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord: yea, saith the Spirit, that tliey may rest from their labours !'* In the important article of death, the privileges of believers appear distin- guishing indeed. To human nature, unassisted by grace, death, the aw- ful punishment of sin, is " The King of Terrors." Bitter indeed, and in- supportubly painful, are the thoughts of death, to men who have their " por- tion in this life," and who are at ease in their possessions. How horrible, to be torn away from all they love, and plunged at once into the unuttera- ble miseries of the damned ! How enviable, even to such, is the calm and serene frame of a dying saint ! Here the monster seems to have lost his stmg, having left it in the bleeding body of Jesus. Death has changed its nature and its name. Call it no more death ; it is the sweet sleep of the body, deposited in its earthly bed, under the eye of the Redeemer, till the morning of the resurrection. At the close of this excellent book, (says the excellent Mr. Mason) let me address one word, reader, to )^ur soul and mme. What think we of a pilgrim's life, and a pilgi'im's death ? His life begins with the knowledge of Christ, and ends by dying in him, and eternally enjoying of him. And all through life, the pilgrim looks to, and lives upon Christ. Rlessed begin- ning ! comfortable living ! joyful dying ! Now, have we part and lot in this matter ? Is Christ our life ? the life of our souls ? If he is> we shall live by faith upon him, rely on his atonement, glory in his righteousness, rejoice in his salvation, have done with all sin, and be dead to all self-righteous confidence ; and in heart, lip, and life, study to glorify him, by devoting ourselves to him, looking, longing, and waiting for his coming to receive us to himself, that where he is, there we may be also. As many as live by this faith, and walk according to this rule, peace he Qn them, from the holy, blessed, and glorious Trinity. Amen. BjYJ) of the PILGRIM'S PllOGRF.^S 55 DIRECTIOISS TO THE BLYDER FOR PLACIJVG THE PLATES- -^-♦<— - PART I. Portrait, to face the Title-page. Evangelist and Christian under Mount Sinai, to face Page 67 Christian, Hopeful, and the Shepherds, on Mount Clear 198 The Pilgrims, having passed the River, are received by the Ministering Spirits 243 PART II. Christiana prevails with her Children, &c. (the Subject taken from Page 268,) to face tlie Title-page. Muck-Rake to face 291 The Binder will be careful not to place the Plates, till the Work is first beat ; and to fix Silver Paper be^ fore each Engraving. COMTEMTB, PART FIRST. CHAP. I. Page The Author's imfirisomnent and dream — Christiafi^ convinced of sin^ Jlies from the ivrath to come^ and is directed by the gosjiel to Chiist - - - - - 49 CHAP. II. Christian firoceeds — Obstinacy refuses to accomjiany him-—' Pliable goes as far as the Sloughy and returns - - 53 CHAP. III. Christian^ deceived by the advice of Mr. Worldly- Wiseman^ turns out of the way^ and is greatly alarmed ; but happily meeting with Evangelist^ returns to the right pat h^ and pro- ceeds on his journey - - -- --^61 CHAP. IV. Christian arrives at the Wicket-gate, inhere he knocks, and is kindly received - - - - - - -71 CHAP. V. Christian delightfully entertained at the Interpreter* s house 76 CHAP. VI. Christian loses his burden at the Cross - - - 88 CHAP. VII. Christian finds Simple, Sloth, and Presumption fast asleep^- Is despised by Formalist and Hypocrisy dscends the Hill Difficulty — Loses his roll, and finds it again - - 90 CHAP. VIII. Christian safely passes the lions ; and arrives at the house called Beautifulywhere he is kindly received, and agreea- bly entertained - - - - - - -100 CHAP. IX. Christian enters the Valley of Humiliation, where he is ,fiercely assaulted by Apolly on, but overcomes hi7n - 113 CONTENTS. CHAP. X. Page Christian sorely distressed in the Valley of the Shadoiv of Death through which^ however^ he passes unhurt - 122 CHAP. XI. ChristiaJi meets with an excellent companion in Faithful^ ^ivith whom he has much profitable conversation - - 129 CHAP. XJI, The picture of an empty professor actually drawn^ in the character of Talkati-je^ son af Mr. Say -well of Prating -row 144 CHAP. XIII. Persecution exhibited^ in the treatment of Christian and Faith- ful in Vanity -Fair - - - - - - - 15'3; CHAP. XIV. Christian meets mith another excellent companion in Hope- ful — Dialogues between them^ By-ends^ Money-love^ and Demas - - - - - --168 CHAP. XV. Christian and Hopeful mistake their way, and fall into the hands of giant Despair - - - - 182 CHAP. XVI. 'The Pilgrims entertained by the Shephei'ds on the Delect- able Mountains ^ - * ^ - 194 CHAP. XVII. The Pilgrims vicct with Ignorance — the robbery of Little- Faith related — Christian and Hopeful caught in the net 199 CHAP. XVIII. The Pilgrims meet with Atheist, and past over the Enchant-' ed Ground - - - - - 214 CHAP. XIX. I'hc Pilgrims have another conference with Ignorance - 225 CHAP. XX. The Pilgrims travel the pleasant country of Beulah — safely pass the river of Death, and are admitted into the glori- ous city of God 238 / OONTENT^- PART THE SECOND CHAP. I. Page Christiana^ with her four Sons, and a neighbour, set out on fiilgrimage - . - - - 259 CHAP. II. Christiana, Mercy, and the Children, pass the Slough with safety, and are kindly received at the Wicket-gate 276 CHAP. III. The Pilgriyyis are assaulted, but relieved 4re entertained at the Interpreter's house - - - 284 CHAP. IV. The Pilgrims, conducted by Great-heart, proceed on their journey ----- 302 CHAP. V. The Pilgrims ascend the Hill Difficulty, pass the lions, and arrive at the house Beautiful - - - 312 CHAP. VI. Mr. Brisk pays his addresses to Mercy — Matthew t(^k€n ill, but recovers, tfc. _ _ - - 329 CHAP. VII. The Pilgrims pursue their journey, and pass through the Val- ley of Humiliation, and of the Shadow of Death - 338 CHAP. VIII. The Pilgrims overtake Mr. Honest, who relates his own ex- perience, and that of Mr. Fearing - - 352 CHAP. IX. The Character of Mr, Self-will - - * 354 CHAP. X. The Pilgrims arrive at the house of Gains, where they are hospitably entertained - - - , 353 CONTENTS. CHAP. XI. Page The Pilgrims continue at the house of Gains ; from whence they sally out^ and destroy giant Slay-good^ a canibal ; and rescue Mr. Feeble-mind - - - 375 CHAP. XII. The Pilgrims are joined by Mr. Ready -to-halt ; and firoceed to the town of Vanity^ ivhere they are agreeably lodged by Mr. Mnason ; and meet with agreeable company-^they encounter a formidable mo7ister - - - 383 CHAP. XIII. The Pilgriihs kill giant Despair and his wife ; and totally de- molish his castle — They proceed to the Delectable Mountains 394 CHAP. XIV- The company joined by Mr. Valiant and Mr. Standfast'—* They pass over the Enchanted Ground — 4 description of Madam Bubble . _ . - 406 CHAP. XV. The Pilgrims arrive at the land of Beulah ; where they wait for the summons of their King — Christiana and several of her companions pass the river^ and are admitted into the city of God ----- 420 Butterxvortli s Concordance. JUST PUBLISHED, BY JOHN TIEBOUT, 238 WATER-STREET, (Price Five Dollars,) A NEW Concordance anti <©icttonarp TO THE HOLY SCRIPTURES. BEING THE MOST COMPJiEHEJSTiSIVE .IjYD COJ\rCISE OF AJVY BEFORE PUBLISHED. IN WHICH ANY WORD OR PASSAGE OF SCRIPTURE MAY BE EASILY FOUND : The Sig-nification is g-iven of all proper Names of Men, Women, Beasts, Birds, Fishes, Cities, Towns, Rivers, Mountains, Precious Stones, ' and other things mentioned in Scripture. TOGETHER WITH The different Acceptations of Scripture Words. ...a Definition of Gospel Doctrines.. ..and several Types and Figures opened. The whole calculated to make the christian intelligentt and promote an increase of his knoivledge in divine things. BY JOHN BUTTERWORTH, MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL. We consider Butte^nvorth's Concordance and Dictionary to the Holy Scrip- tures, as equal to any other in directing to any Word or Passage of Scrip- ture, and in giving the different acceptation of Scripture Words ; in illus- trating several Types and Figures ; in explaining Proper Names, and in noticing the Properties of Beasts, Birds, Plants and Minerals, with what- ever else in Nature is mentioned or alluded to in Scripture, as preferable, not only to other Concordances, but even to most Expositions. Therefore, as it may be had at less than half the expense of Cruden's Concordance, We do not hesitate warmly to recommend it to all who would ** compare spiritual things with spiritual." WILLIAM PARKINSON, JOHN WILLIAMS, ARCHIBALD MACLAY, CORNELIUS P. WYCKOFF, DANIEL SHARP. LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 014 157 728 1 •^^■^ I'l- m y-^ >•,' :..€/:■'■ 'y''.. >^'